H Tales Of A Reincarnated Elf

by Srtyi

I was a good looking prince when I was reborn, and because I could do indecent things as much as I like, I decided to make a harem while traveling with a beautiful female elf Formerly an otaku, the hero who was just reincarnated became a handsome elf prince of another world. In his previous life he was just a plain-faced man, so in this world he uses his high position as a prin

35. Different Sex Story (164-174)

(87k)

Strange Trail - Different Sex Story - Chapter 175 by CopyKatto full book limited free

164 A Heated Drive

CousinObsessed

I pulled up to my sister's house in a hurry. I was already running late, and if we were gonna get to our older sister's wedding on time, we needed to book it. I parked my truck by the lawn next to the mailbox and honked the horn forcefully. We needed to go right now.

60 seconds goes by and she doesn't come out. I honk again. She comes bursting out of front door holding overstuffed bags and tumbling down the front porch steps. Her roommate closes the front door behind before they can say goodbye to one another. I was initially surprised at what my sister was wearing: super short jean shorts, sneakers, and a white band logo T-shirt. I was surprised at first, but then it occurred to me that its 100 fucking degrees outside and I myself was wearing cargo shorts and a tank top. I guess we have similar minds.

Some background: I'm 20, she's 19. Our parents divorced a few years ago and I decided to stay with my mom until I get a well-enough paying job to support myself. Not long after she graduated high school, my sister moved in with her friend (and her friend's boyfriend) because her and our mom fought too much. We don't see each other as often now, which is kind of disappointing because we've always gotten along swimmingly, but it's for the better to keep my mom from going nuts.

My sister looked different today than when I saw her most days. Her brown hair seemed to be more blackish now, and it was down when it's usually in a ponytail. She also wasn't wearing any make-up, another rare occurrence. She kind of had a punk rock/kind of teenage rebel look going on, but without having to try too hard; a little bit weird since she wasn't that kind of person at all, but it worked for her. One of the dirty truths about growing up is that I always thought my sister was pretty attractive, even if I didn't want to admit it. This a problem I think a lot of opposite sex siblings have, and it didn't help that she was only a year younger than me. My other sister, whose wedding we were going to, was pretty attractive too, but she had 11 years on me and was already out of the house by the time I was a teenager, so she wasn't around much. It was sometimes weird for me when my sister wore a super skimpy bikini in the pool, or I would catch her walking from the bathroom to her room in just a short towel and I'd catch a quick glimpse at the bottom of her buttcheeks, but really, I never thought anything of it. We're a pretty conservative family and that kind of thing is bound to happen, so we just deal with it. I'm sure she caught some glances of me in my boxers too from time to time, so whatever.

I told my sister as soon as she got in the car and put her bags down that we didn't have time for dilly dallying. The wedding was a considerable amount of distance away and we didn't have time to fuck around. We started on our way immediately.

As per usual, most of the ride consisted of casual banter - catching up, gossip, and other nonsense. It was always easy for us to joke around together growing up and this was no different. It was a good time.

It occurred to the both of us that neither of us were dressed accordingly. "Are you gonna get dressed when you get there too?", she asked.

"Of course", I replied. "There's no way I'm wearing that suit for this long of a drive in this sweltering heat". I pointed to my tux, which was in a duffle bag in the back seat.

She seemed to agree.

"I hear ya there. Speaking of which, can we turn the air on in here? I'm starting to sweat like crazy."

I regretfully informed her that my AC was broken. She was as angry I was. We were just gonna have to deal with the heat.

I rolled down the windows, but it didn't do much. The sun was absolutely brutal. I guess we should be used to it having lived in Arizona for a number of years, but this was like a new kind of hot. I began to feel some sweat roll down my back myself.

We simply dealt with the heat as the trip went on, trying to keep normal conversations despite the fact that, after a while, we both began to look like we just got out the shower. Eventually I couldn't deal with it anymore and took my shirt off at the first opportunity. I'm a pretty average bodied guy, but I admittedly have some extra pounds (my sister is much thinner than I, but she's no twig). I didn't that help that much with the heat, but it helped a little bit. I sighed with relief and some air brushed my torso.

My sister retaliated. "This heat is fucking unbearable. It won't be weird if I take my shirt off too, will it? I'm dying."

I thought about it for a moment. I guess it wouldn't be all that weird seeing as I've seen her in a bathing suit before, but a bra is a different thing. But truly, I didn't want her to suffer the heat any longer. "I guess not. Go ahead.", I answered.

"Are you sure it won't be weird?"

"I don't see why it would. I mean, I've seen you a bathing suit before so it's not like it's a big mystery what's under there, right?"

"I guess that's true.", she replied as she lifted her shirt above her head and threw it down at her feet.

Of course, I said it wouldn't be a big deal, but boy was I wrong. The green lace bra she was wearing was pushing her boobs up big time. They looked huge. If I had to guess, they were probably C cups, but in this bra they looked like DDs, and suddenly I was reminded of how attractive she really was. Even sitting down her stomach was perfectly flat, like all the lingerie models you see in magazines. Between that, her boobs, and the fact her hair was dripping wet, I have to admit I got little turned on. I've never quite felt that way about my sister before, but I guess it was just part of the situation.

I swear, the longer we drove the hotter it got. The temperature reader in my car said "98", but I knew for a fact it was hotter than that. It had to be. Even with our shirts off we were still sweating like dogs. I took my socks and shoes off because I didn't wanna have them start smelling, and my sister did the same.

The longer I looked at my sister with her shirt off, though, the more attractive she became. Every once in a while we would drive over a bump and she would put her hands on her boobs to stop them from bouncing too much. The first few times it happened we both laughed, but after a while I couldn't stop looking over at her whenever I saw a bump coming. It just became so sexy.

Eventually we came to a red light underneath an overpass. There was a nice breeze when we stopped and we smiled and put our heads back to enjoy it. But of course, when we started up again, the heat came rushing back.

"Ugh. My boobs are starting to sweat.", my sister complained.

There was a short silence. Should I say it?

"Take your bra off.", I reluctantly replied.

She looked shocked. "Are you sure?"

"Yeah here, I'll roll the windows up three thirds of the way so no one sees." My windows were tinted. I rolled them up and tried to seem like I didn't care about what was about to happen, but honestly I was beginning to get hard at the idea of seeing my sister's tits. They looked so amazing in that bra and I couldn't even begin to imagine what they'd look like in their full glory.

She looked around outside the car to make sure no one could see her, then over at me again. "Are you sure you won't care?"

"It's a hundred million degrees out. I'm probably gonna take my shorts off in a minute. Do what you gotta do, Sis".

Without hesitation, my sister ripped her bra off and threw it to the floor with her shirt, and I almost couldn't believe what I saw. Her boobs flopped out down onto her chest and I almost couldn't contain myself. They were perfect. They were the ideal size for handfuls and the nipples were just the right shade of light pink. It didn't really occur to me until I after stared at this pair of beautiful breasts for a few seconds that they were attached to my younger sister. To make it even better she really didn't seem to care that I was eyeing them.

"Nice", I said, attempting a sarcastic laugh.

"Absolutely nice. I feel so much cooler."

She sighed with relief.

I continued driving with my sister totally topless next to me for another 25 minutes. She didn't seem to think anything of it at all. We came to another light and she put her arms over her chest and made sure no one was looking in, but then she took them off when started moving again. It seemed she was comfortable showing her boobs to her brother, and only her brother, but then again, maybe it really just was the heat. Either way, I had a full erection in my shorts. I felt kind of guilty for getting a hard-on from looking at my sister, but she was just such a sight I couldn't help it. The only downside was that I couldn't take off my shorts now or else she'd see what I was packin'.

Soon she asked if I could find a truck stop cause she really had to pee. She was lucky there was one nearby. I pulled in and reminded her that we are still in a hurry and not to futz around and buy stuff. She quickly put her shirt back on without her bra and ran inside to pee. I was relieved for a minute because hopefully this would mean my raging boner would go away and I could finally take my shorts off. The heat hot had not let up one bit and my crotch was sweating so much that my groin was starting to itch.

Thankfully, my boner calmed down enough where I could take my shorts off and let some air blow over my lower parts. I even rolled the driver's side window down a little bit more, but not all the way - I didn't want any families walking by and seeing some weird guy in his boxers.

My sister came back after a few minutes. She rushed out to the car and her boobs bounced in her shirt as she ran towards the passenger side door. Gladly she didn't fuss around like I assumed she would.

"Okay, let's go.", she said as she sat down and closed the door. She took her shirt back off and let her boobs fly free again. I didn't blame her - the heat was absolutely killer. I could feel my boner begin to rise again, and was getting worried because I didn't have pants on this time.

Understandably so, she noticed my pantlessness almost immediately,

She reacted. "You know what, that's a good idea too. My ass has been sweating non-stop since we got on the parkway." Before I could even say anything, she stood up in her seat and started unbuttoning her shorts. Once again seemingly without any hesitation, she pulled her shorts completely off, along with her underwear, which appeared to be a neon pink lace thong.

My eyes widened and I forced myself to turn my away and look at the road. Within seconds, my younger sister was completely naked right next me. She sat back down in the passengers seat with her legs spread open, letting her private area get some air. She was totally relieved and relaxed, and I could see everything. Her pussy was clean shaven with some stubble on the sides. Like her tits, it was perfect. The image of my younger sister sitting completely naked, and care-free next to me in my car was giving me urges I've never felt. I had become so horny.

I tried my best to continue driving without getting too distracted. The most fascinating thing was that she really didn't seem to care a single ounce. She started up normal conversations - we talked about our grandmother, her friends, my friends, and some movies that we'd seen. All while her naked body was entirely on display for me too see. It was not something I ever expected from her, but I'd be lying I said it wasn't contributing to my erection to see how much was comfortable with herself.

After a while, I couldn't take it anymore. My balls and groins were sweating so bad I couldn't sit still in my seat. I had to take the leap.

"Sis, my crotch area is sweating so bad, I can't take it anymore. You don't mind if I take my underwear off too, do you?"

"No, go ahead! I'm actually surprised you haven't already. It's still pretty hot in here even without clothes on, but at least you won't sweat as much".

With one hand I struggled to take my boxers off while driving safely, but eventually I got it. Once again, I kind of couldn't believe the situation. My cock was completely out, in full view for my sister to see. I only had a half-erection, so I saw a little bit relieved, but mostly it felt fantastic to not be sweating my balls off anymore.

For many more miles, my sister and I sat totally nude with one another in my truck. For a while she got preoccupied with her phone and slouched back in her seat. This was a great opportunity for me to get a better view her amazing body. By now my cock was at full staff and the blood was pumping. My sister didn't seem to notice, but my hard-on was pointing directly upwards, almost touching the steering wheel. There was nothing I could do to contain at this point, and in a way I didn't care. Despite the fact the were both doing it to kill the heat, there was something freeing about being naked with my younger sibling. It was kind of fun.

The ride resumed normally as it did before. We started talking and fooling around, and she made a phone call to someone at one point. I did notice her glancing over at my cock whenever we went over bumps - her boobs jumped up and down on her chest and my cock flailed around from the turbulence. It was kind of funny, and we both chuckled at each other every time.

I was beginning to notice that we were coming close to our destination. The wedding was probably only 20 more miles or so away. I thought we'd better put our clothes back on soon, despite the killer heat we stripped down to get away from still blazing and showing no signs of retreat.

I was listening the music my sister was playing from her iPod and focusing on driving when suddenly I heard her calling out from my right. "You alright there, buddy?"

I was confused. "What do you mean?"

She scrunched up her face a little. "Your, uh...".

She pointed to my dick.

I looked down and was completely embarrassed. Pre-cum had released itself from the tip of my cock and dripped down onto the driver's seat in front of me. It was one thing for my sister to see my penis but I never thought she would see something like this. I don't know how I didn't notice.

"Oh my god, that's disgusting! I'm so sorry.", I cried out.

"No no, it's fine. I understand it happens.", my sister replied with a sarcastic smile on her face, trying to contain her giggles.

I grabbed my shirt from down by feet and started wiping the pre-cum away. It kind of hurt tugging on my dick with my polyester tank top but my sister didn't need to see that. Luckily I did away with as much of it as I could. But my boner didn't go away and I was honestly starting to feel a little uncomfortable.

To my dismay, more pre-cum made its way out no less than a minute later and I had no idea what to do. I looked down at it and let out an aggravated sigh.

My sister glanced over at me. "Do you need help with that?".

I looked over at her, befuddled. She was leaning with her arm against the door window frame, and her head resting on her hand, staring over at me and my cock curiously.

"What?"

"Do you need help with, ya know, getting that to go away? I can tell you're uncomfortable."

"Um, what do you mean? How?"

"Here, I'll help you. Just keep your eyes on the road. I can make it go away no problem."

She slid over to the left edge of her seat and suddenly grabbed my erect cock with her right hand. My stomach dropped and I couldn't believe what was happening. A shiver went down my body as my sister's warm palm grasped the outer rim of penis and started jerking it up and down. It felt so good but I knew we had just crossed over the taboo line. In a way I didn't care because I hadn't gotten any action in a while, and watching my sister jerk my cock filled me with feelings both bad and good.

"Are you sure you need to be doing that? That seems like a bit much.", I inferred.

"Yeah, yeah, it's fine, really. I don't want you to feel uncomfortable while you're driving. Especially in this heat."

She continued jerking me off and I have to say it felt wonderful. I didn't even care about being taboo at this point, and it was going to be nice to cum at the hands of someone other than myself for once. My concern, though, was cumming all over my car. I have a tendency to shoot very far and that was not a mess I felt like cleaning up.

Suddenly, my sister took it one step farther. While trying my hardest to see past the colossal 18-wheeler in front of me, I felt something wet touch the side of my dick. I look down - it was her tongue. I didn't think she would go that far, but she proved me wrong. In between jerks should would lick up and down all the sides of dick, and sometimes put the tip against her lips for few second, pushing the tip of her tongue against the hole. It was heaven, and I was getting ready to blow.

"Is it almost gone?", she asked.

"Yeah, yeah, yeah, almost there." I felt it coming and my face started scrunching. "Be careful though. I don't want it going all over the dashboard."

"Oh don't worry, I'll make sure it won't!"

I felt the climax rising and rising. As I grunted louder and louder, my sister showed me what she meant. Without a moments notification, she put her head down and placed her mouth completely around my bulging shaft. I was amazed. She wiggled her tongue around on it in her mouth and cupped my balls with her other hand. I was getting closer.

She moved her head up and down on my cock until it disappeared completely into her face. I told her to get ready. With one hand on my balls and her lips sealed shut around the top half of my dick, she jerked me off furiously until I reached the tipping point. Her hand was moving so fast it became a blur.

I yelled as I exploded buckets of jizz into in my sister's mouth. She coughed, but she kept it all in. She kept stroking me until there was nothing left. Even after she took her head away and sat back up she jiggled it to make sure every little droplet made it way out. Some of the last teeney bits shot out onto my own legs.

My sister sat back in her seat. I looked over to see my cum sitting in her mouth, and dripping all around the edges of her lips. I silently offered her my shirt to clean herself up with, but she didn't take it. She swallowed my cum and wiped the excess jizz off with her fingers, then sucked her fingers dry. I never knew this side of my sister existed.

"Wow, sis. Really honestly you didn't have to do that."

"No, it's okay. You looked uncomfortable and I didn't want anything to be awkward. It's better now though, right?"

"Yes, much better".

"Good! This heat is ridiculous and I didn't want it to be made worse by you feeling embarrassed. I understand that kind of thing happens involuntarily, so don't even worry about it."

I sat in disbelief of what just happened. All these years my sister and I were so close, but I never imagined it coming to this. The most fascinating thing continued to be the fact that she acted like it was completely normal. Just a sibling doing an act of kindness for the other.

"Anyway," I said, "we should probably put our clothes back on now. We're gonna be there in a few minutes."

My sister looked disappointed. "Oh my god, but it's so hot."

"I know, I know. I'm gonna get my AC fixed soon."

"You better."

I attempted to get dressed with one hand as we neared the place. My sister took out her cell phone and took a selfie before getting dressed. Her puffy, amazing tits were in full frame, and she stuck her tongue out and her put her middle finger on it. I couldn't imagine what or who that could be for.

We got dressed, went to the wedding, and had a great day. My sister decided to catch a ride back with my aunt instead, because she wanted to see my cousins. I was kind of disappointed we wouldn't be naked together again, but it wound up getting cold and raining that night anyway.

I got home after a long drive back. Made even longer than the way there cause of traffic. My mind was still reeling from what happened earlier in the day.

I settled into bed, and turned on the TV. Suddenly, my phone dings. It's a text from my sister. It's the selfie she took in my car, with the message reading: "For when you need help in the future..."

I've never been so thankful for broken air conditioning..

165 A Model Cousin

CousinObsessed

I had just finished clearing out my ex-roommate's room when I heard my cousin's little buggy pulling into my rocky apartment complex driveway. Perfect timing.

See, her house was undergoing major renovations and they had basically gutted the entire house and it was essentially unlivable for the next couple weeks. My aunt and uncle are on the wealthier side and supposedly they're spending up to 800k on this addition. I suppose it was then convenient then that I, Elena's favorite cousin, lived only 90 minutes away and happened to have a room free due to me evicting my horrible last roommate.

I'd be lying if I said I wasn't a little excited. I'm 22, and she's 25, and even though I know it's taboo, I always thought she was extremely attractive. And I was reminded of this as I looked down at her getting out of her car in the driveway from the upstairs window. The same slender blend I had always remembered - completely flat stomach, probably just under a D cup, and long, really long curly black hair. It's no wonder at all that, of everyone in my family, she's the one that become the model. Her most recent gig, she tells me, was an Ed Hardy billboard. She said they made her wear a shirt one size too small to make her boobs look bigger. I know she was just being playful, but her talking to me about her boobs made me feel a little naughty.

There is one memory I have of her from when we were younger - I was in middle school and she was about to graduate high school. A bunch of the cousins were playing chicken in the pool at one of our semi-weekly BBQ's we'd have at my aunt's house. I remember her boyfriend had her on his shoulders, and because her bikini bottom was a little loose from the heavy water, when she fell off his shoulder, they slipped off and everyone in the family, including myself, saw her butt. It was a little butt. Perfectly round handful cheeks. I only saw it for about a fraction of a second - but I think of it fondly almost every time we talk.

We hugged and said our greetings as she walked in and put all her stuff down in the living room. Over the next half hour or so I showed her to her room and where she could put all her stuff. She was gonna be staying for up to 3 or 4 months so why not get settled in? Her parents are staying with my uncle's brother-in-law and there was no other room there, by the way. That's why she's here.

The one unfortunate thing about the apartment was the shared bathroom, meaning the two bedroom are connected by a bathroom. This wasn't too much of a problem with my last male roommate, but with her, it might cause some issues.

"Now this..." I said as I opened the door to the bathroom from her room, "is the only part of this apartment I wish I could change. We share a bathroom. I'm really sorry."

"I think we'll be okay," she replied.

"Just make sure you lock the door at all times. I can't tell you how many times I walked in on Jerry because he never fucking locked it from my side."

She chuckled.

The next couple hours were great. I helped her rearrange the room and get settled in, then we headed back downstairs for some beers and reminiscing.

I told her all about my decision to quit college. I was going for graphic design with a minor in photography but decided to bail after the software and camera they provided me with taught me everything I needed to know better than my professors.

As it always does, the conversation turned towards my cousin's modeling career.

"So what can I expect to see you in next?" I asked.

"Um, actually, I just did a Victoria's Secret ad."

"Oh, really? I didn't know you were into that."

"Yeah, well, I was a little hesitant at first, but the photographers there make it very comfortable and that kind of modeling pays really good."

"You don't have a problem with people seeing you in your underwear?"

"No...not really. A photo is different than in person. Plus it's in a magazine. Not like people are gonna see it on a billboard driving down the highway or anything. Plus, and this what I think of most, in terms of what you see it's much different than when the family goes to the beach."

"That's true."

There was a brief pause as we sipped our beers over my little kitchen counter/table.

"What about you?" she asked. "How's your photography going? What kind of stuff have you been shooting?"

"Not much, honestly. I've been so busy working. I kind of just photograph whatever I find outside. I haven't shot a model in...Christ, probably a year a half almost. I've honestly almost stopped completely."

"Well, that's not so bad. Hey, now that I'm here - we can help build each other's portfolios."

That's not what I expected to here, but it got my attention, for sure.

"How do you mean?" I replied.

"You can shoot me. I get more modeling pics for my portfolio and you have more time to practice shooting them. And then if they're good you can put them in yours too."

"Shoot you how? Like for what?"

"I dunno - anything. Whatever we can think of."

"I never thought of that, but hey, this is why we got along."

I liked where this was going.

Fast forward three weeks. An issue of Women's Health arrives in my P.O. Box. I was confused, but then I remember it was for Elena. Then I thought...is this is the magazine? Does this magazine have a picture of my beautiful cousin in her underwear in it? I'll find out later...

Later on when she came home, I heard her exclaim from the other room "Oh, it's here!"

I paused my movie to walk into the kitchen to see Elena discovering the magazine that I left on the kitchen counter.

"So that is yours? I was like...I don't subscribe to this." I said.

"Yes, it's mine! My modeling photos are in here! I asked them to send me the issue. I hope you don't me getting some mail sent here."

"No, not at all."

I went and stood beside her as she flipped through the pages.

"This is the, uh, Victoria's Secret thing?" I asked hesitantly.

"Yes!"

"You don't mind if I see, do you?"

"No, of course not. This is what I wanna do for a living."

She flipped through the pages some more until she eventually came to it. It was a two-page spread featuring her and two other women standing next to each other in bra and panties with the words "LOVE YOUR BODY" in big yellow text. My cousin was wearing a lacy bra and skin colored (we're white) almost booty shorts-like underwear. While the other two women were facing the camera, she was turned kind of to the side so I could see a lot of her side buttcheek. It looked like same firm cheek I remember from childhood.

"Oh, it came out so good!" she yelled to herself.

I just stared at it without saying anything. I had seen photos of her in bathing suits on social media, and she walked around the apartment the other day with a bathing suit top on, but something about seeing her in fancy underwear, all dolled up for the camera, making a sexy pose...I started hardening up immediately. Good thing I was wearing jeans.

"What do you think?" she asked me.

Not expecting to be asked for a comment, I was silent for moment.

"I think it looks really good." I said eventually. "You look really good. And comfortable. I like the other models too."

"Ooo, I love it, I love it, I love it I'm glad you like it too."

"How much did they pay you for that, if you don't mind me asking?"

She chuckled before she said, "$970"

My eyes widened. "Christ!"

"I know, haha. That's how I'm paying you rent this month."

"How much do the photographers make?"

"Fat stacks. I don't know the exact amount but I know it pays a pretty pennie."

"Damn."

A short silence.

"You should try to become one." she casually suggested.

"Oh no, I could never be that good."

"Oh, come on. Don't discourage yourself."

"I'm decent but I don't I'll ever think I'll be on that level."

"All you need is some practice. Show me what you've already done!"

Using her computer which was already on the counter, I accessed my Flickr page and opened up the model folder. There was only 2 sets - one of one of my exes, when she wanted to do some lingerie shots for a Suicide Girls audition (never panned out), and one of a cosplayer my roommate hooked me up with in a Street Fighter Chun-Li outfit. Personally I don't think either are great, but maybe I'm wrong.

She opened the one of my ex in lingerie. About 11 photos. Nothing to risqué, but definitely NSFW. There was one where she had her bra strap falling down and you could see a little bit of nipple. I don't think she knew it was my ex and I was kind of glad of it. If she did, she didn't say anything.

My cousin browsed them slowly.

"These are great, cuz. Why are you doubting yourself?" she said confidently.

"I don't know. Just self-esteem, I guess."

"Why haven't you shot anymore models? These are really good."

"Again, I guess just self-esteem. These were for a Suicide Girls audition that never panned out and the other cosplay one was just for fun. I wanna start shooting more models but I don't know where to start. I can't ask more models to shoot if the photos aren't top notch for them, ya know?"

"Well, like I said weeks ago, I'm here. You can shoot me. Go get your camera and we'll do someright now."

"Here? Now? Where in here?

"Up against that wall. A white backdrop always works. Terry Richardson made a whole career out that."

There was a white wall behind my living room couch. She was right - if we just move the couch out of the way, it could be perfect.

"That works, I guess. What am I shooting you in?" I asked.

"Um, I have some new bathing suits I bought the other day that I haven't worn yet. That work for you?" she said.

"Would be comfortable in that?"

"Of course. It's what I do."

"Alright. I'm not too busy. Let's do it then."

"Awesome. Move that couch out of the way and I'll be ready in a few minutes."

I did just that. In a couple minutes I readied the space, dusted off my camera with fresh battery, and waited for cousin Elena. A moment later she emerged from her room wearing an all-black bikini, her hair, now straightened, almost down to her lower back.

"Ready?" she asked.

"Yup." I replied.

I acted casual, but I couldn't stop staring. She looked fucking amazing. And the way her tits jiggled when she walked around, just being supported by a string and some loose fabric...I was getting hard again.

"So how do you wanna do this?" I asked.

"Here: I'll just do a variety of poses, and you can snap me whatever angles you want until you wanna move on to the next one."

"Sounds good to me."

She had a number of different very model-like poses. Weight shifted to one leg with the hands on the hips, slightly bent over with her back towards the wall exposing cleavage, leaning to the side with her finger in the bikini waistband, and she one where she arched her back against the wall and pushed her tits all the way forward. I was rock hard the entire shoot.

We did basically the same shots with a number of bikinis. An all-green one, a yellow-polka dot one, a blue top and red bottom, and one that had a frilly top with a flower on it. We had been shooting for about 30 minutes and having a blast, and I remained rock hard through the entire thing.

"Okay, so I have one more. It's a little more revealing than the others we've done, but I trust you'll remain professional about it." she said as we wrapped up this current series of photos.

"Whatever you wanna do, I'm game."

"Okay, cool. I just wanted to let you know."

She went back into her room as she had before, but she took a little longer this time. My heart started racing, my already throbbing erection somehow getting even stiffer, wondering what she'd be wearing walking out.

After about 5 minutes, she said "Okay, ready!" as she emerged from her bedroom wearing what seemed more like an SM outfit than a bikini. It was all black, the top your basic bikini top, except the breasts were all cut up black strips criss-crossing one another, exposing almost all of the skin on her breast except for the nipple. The bottom was the same - a series of black arches going from the vagina to to the waistline, leaving only a little black patch to cover her private area.

"That's certainly different" I exclaimed in an effort to remain as chill as possible.

"Yeah, not the kind of thing you'd wear to family beach outing obviously, but I had some extra cash to spend on Dollskill so I figured why not?"

"Pfft, I wouldn't even wear that to the beach regularly."

"Yeah, you're probably right. Cause look, in the back you can literally see my whole ass."

She did a 360 to show me the back. It was just a mesh cover over the entire buttocks with a polka dot pattern draped over it. Her crack was totally visible top to bottom, as were both cheeks. I think I felt a bit of pre-cum spill into my boxers.

"Haha, wow. We can actually probably do something with that. Here: stand towards the wall with your back towards me." I said.

"Alright."

She did I asked and positioned herself with her ass facing me.

"Alright, with one hand pull the top of the bottoms down just a teeny bit so the top of your crack is sticking out, then look back at the camera from over your shoulder like 'Oops!' and with the other hand put your hand over your mouth."

"Kay."

She swayed her hips a little before getting into my requested position. I can't believe she just did it like with no questions asked. I snapped about three photos of it just to be safe.

"Nice!" I shouted when I got the photo.

"See, now you're thinking like a photographer. You'll be at Victoria's Secret in no time. Here, what did if we did the same thing but in the front, kind of like this?"

She turned around. She put her hand up to her mouth and make a comically embarrassed expression again, but this time the other hand pulled one of the pieces of fabric on the top fabric away from her nipple. Her knuckles were still in the way of it, but holy shit, just that pose and the suggestion was enough to almost make me orgasm without any stimulation. I felt the blood pumping through my shaft like the charge up of a big sci-fi laser beam.

"That's great too." I said as I snapped away another 4 or 5 photos of that pose. Then she did one where she stood with her legs spread and put her hands behind her head with her eyes closed, than one where stood with her legs crossed, her arms squeezing her boobs together and her pointer finger in her mouth as she smiled at the camera with her head tilted downward. Talk about a golden opportunity.

"Is that good or do you want more?" she asked.

"No, I think we can stop there. I got over 100 photos from the last 45 minutes."

"Cool! I hope they came out good. That should be a good practice for you."

"Stay right there a minute and I'll get my computer so we can look at them on a larger screen."

I quickly retrieved my computer from my room and inserted my SD card. I brought it out to the kitchen where my cousin was sitting at the counter top, still in her ultra revealing bathing suit with a beer bottle.

I pulled up a chair next to her and we began cycling through the photos.

"These are all fine by I don't think they'll turn heads." she said of the ones of standard poses in plain looking bikinis. "Go to the ones we just did."

I skipped ahead to the super revealing ones. There she was again with the top of her ass crack sticking out and her tit almost exposed. Meanwhile she sat not even a foot away from in the same outfit.

"These ones are great. I'll use these for my portfolio. If you want a bigger one too you should put those on your Flickr."

"Yeah. I agree."

We looked at the other photos in that outfit some more, and suddenly I thought of the downside.

"I'd love to put these on my Flickr, but won't some people know you're my cousin? They'll probably think that's creepy. Like what if your mom and dad or my mom and dad see it?" I expressed.

She took a big swig of beer and adjusted her bikini top.

"Well first of all," she said. "I'm 25. I can do whatever I want regardless of what anybody in the family thinks. And second, it's just photography. And it's not like I'm sucking dick or anything. It's art done by a professional."

My eyes widened. I did NOT expect to hear that.

"Haha, that's true." I said, "Have any more ideas? This was really fun."

"Not at the moment, but I'm sure I'll think of something. I actually have a shoot coming up tomorrow. A local guy reached out to me and I like his portfolio."

"Oh, really? What kind of shoot."

"I don't know yet - I just know by the falls down the road."

While we're sitting here talking, I am constantly smitten by the fact that I am sitting here in jeans and a Metallica shirt and she is sitting just a foot from me in the most revealing bikini I'd ever seen. She was, like, 80% naked. Just a thin piece of mesh fabric was between her sweet bare ass and my counter bar stool.

This was gonna be a good visit.

When I came home from work the next evening, my plan was to immediately rush to the bathroom and take a massive piss, but to my surprise I heard Elena taking a shower, her music playing from her speaker over the sound of the water.

I didn't care – I had to go. I was about to let loose.

From my room, I opened the door slightly while knocking. "Hey cousin?!" I yelled over the music.

"Yeah?!" she yelled from in the shower, surprised to hear me come in.

"Sorry to bother you when you're in here, but I really, really take a piss. You mind if I go real quick?!"

"Yeah, go ahead. Just don't flush!!"

I hurriedly closed the door and zipped over the toilet, which was right next to – not even a foot away from – the front end of the shower. My shower curtain was dark blue so I couldn't see through it, but knowing she was completely nude just behind it, a foot away from me as I whipped my dick out and started peeing, gave me a special kind of horny chills.

"So, uh, how'd your shoot go today? Where was it, the waterfalls?" I asked while urine poured out from my dick.

"Yeah! It went really well. The photographer was so nice!"

Through the small crack between the edge of the shower curtain and the wall, I saw the skin of the side of body as she turned around to presumably rise her hair off.

She continued, "I can show you the photos after I'm out!"

"Sounds good!"

I finished up my piss as quick as I could as not to overstay my welcome. Maybe I'd see what I really wanted to see later in these waterfall photos.

About fifteen minutes later she emerged from the bathroom as I was sitting on the couch reading over papers I needed to look at for my work. She was wearing only a towel around her body, and another around her head to support her extremely long hair. "Here, I'll get my computer real quick."

She grabbed it from her room and sat down on the couch next to me.

"Be careful you don't drip." I said to her.

"I know, I'll be quick. Sorry."

She put an SD card into her computer and a bunch of tiny thumbnails came up – probably 50 or so. She started at the beginning.

"So obviously these are unedited, but I think the raw images still look great. This was the first outfit we did." she said.

She was wearing a plain wait dress that was sticking to her skin because of the water coming down from the falls. It fit her form perfectly. She was (sadly) wearing a bra underneath, but the outline was sticking out like a sore thumb.

"This was the second."

The second outfit was what I guess you could call booty short and a really tight t-shirt. This time she wasn't wearing a bra and in any shot from a front angle you can clearly see her nipples poking through her shirt. I chose to say nothing, as she seemed to not care very much.

The next was a black bra with a tiny black skirt. There was one shot where she was lifting her leg up against the rock so high that I thought I could see a bit of vag, but maybe I was looking too hard.

"What are these for?" I asked.

"Some kind of photography contest. I don't know. Honestly I don't really care what it's for as long as I get paid and it's more photos for my profiles, ya know?"

The final outfit was – well barely an outfit at all – just simply a red bikini bottoms. No top. The was 4 photos.

First was her laid back against a rock in the background, with her arms crossed over her breasts, looking away from the camera. Second was a full profile shot, her standing up looking sensually straight at the lens, arms crossed again over her breasts. Even compressed under her arms, I was here again reminded how perfect they are – completely round and the perfect size for handfuls. Third photo was a super wide shot, with her sitting on the edge of a rock, her hands resting behind here, but the glare from the sun blocking her breasts. Then the final shot was from behind – her leaning against a rock with the edge of the waterfall dripping down her back, her arms positioned just so that you can see a large amount of side boob but no nipple, and she was looking back at the camera over her shoulder smiling.

"Jeez, cuz, these are pretty risqué. I didn't know you'd do these kind of shots." I said not so calmly.

"Hey, comes with the job, I guess."

"You're almost completely naked!"

"Yeah, well, that's why we only did one of this one."

Then she clicked over to the last image, in which she was completely naked. It was a photo from behind – a wide shot of the waterfall on the right and my beautiful cousin on the left – bare naked from head to toe, her exposed water droplet-covered ass in full view with the rest of her body. Her left breast – but no nipple – was sticking out from the side as she raises her arms above her head.

We both laughed. Her because she thought the situation was funny, myself because I was slowly losing control of my contained horniness.

I said in jest, "People who look at your portfolio are gonna see a lot of your butt."

"I know, haha. I had that thought too. The photos are so good though."

She stood up from the couch and put her laptop down where she was sitting, leaving that image of her naked backside in my peripherals.

She took the towel off her head and bent all the way over – her front to me – to scrub dry her hair, giving me a big ol' eyeful of cleavage.

She said as she scrubbed her hair, "I'm thinking about setting about a website. Or a model mayhem. Or something to help get my name out there. So far it's all just been instagram and Twitter."

"I could help with that."

"You think?" she replied as she finished with her hair scrub and stood back up and looked at me.

"Hell yeah, making a basic portfolio website is easy. I can do it in a couple minutes."

And so we made her website. Over the next couple days when more edited photos came in, we made a slideshow homepage with all of her photos – from Ed Hardy ads to naked waterfall shoots – moving in and out gently. She was very happy with it, which made me very happy.

Fast forward a couple days. We're both sitting around the apartment not doing anything in particular. I come out of the shower and emerge into the living room in just my boxer shorts to see her sitting on the couch reading a magazine. I know she had never seen me in my underwear before as an adult, and I wanted to see how she'd react. She looked surprised at first, but the respectable woman she is, she didn't have a comment.

As I walked over to the fridge I casually asked, "Hey, uh, feel like doing some shooting tonight? I got an idea for a set while I was in the shower."

"Hell yeah, I feel like shooting! It's never even a question. What's the idea?" she replied.

"Well, I noticed you put those really nice silk sheets on your bed. Have you thought about a doing a shoot where you're like, just basically in bed, I suppose with implied nudity, but your using the sheets to cover yourself? We'll call it Between the Sheets."

"That sounds like it could be awesome. When you wanna do it?"

"Let me get changed and let's meet in your room in about...15 minutes?"

"Deal."

15 MINUTES LATER. We're both standing in her room, I with my tripod and camera next to me and her standing next to her bed in her pajama pants and black tank top.

She started off, asking "So how are we doing this? Your turn to direct me, Mr. Victoria's Secret Photographer."

"Just, uh...take your pants and shirt and get in the bed and wrap the sheets around yourself."

She did this very matter of factly. No sensual and sexuality about it. Just slid her pants right off and throw her shirt over head as if she was alone. I must admit, seeing her take her clothes off was more arousing then I was expecting. I was starting to regret just putting on basketball shorts.

We did a number of shots in pretty basic poses. It basically looked like she was nude, but wrapped up like a mummy. It wasn't working, mainly because you still saw her bra straps.

"Hey cuz, I know this is weird, but can I ask you to ditch the bra? I feel like it kind of ruins the effect."

She shrugged like it was no problem. "Yeah." she said casually as she took her bra off underneath the blanket as still to cover herself.

"Alright, let's uh...let's move the sheets around here. Maybe show a leg."

I took it upon myself to carefully move the sheets around her so that one leg was exposed all the way up to the waist. I almost touched the bottom of her ass cheek when I did it.

"Alright, good." I snapped that.

We did a number of other poses. Flat on her back shot from up above, looking straight at the camera from bed side, pretty standard stuff. Then I got an idea.

"Alright, what if we did one where like, you lay on your side facing the camera, and your breast is like, out of the sheet, but your arm is positioned so the camera doesn't see it?"

"We could do that."

She positioned herself as I requested, then put her hand on the top of the sheet about to take it down before she stopped.

She looked at me seriously and asked, "You don't mind if you actually see my boob for a second, do you? I gotta figure out how I'm gonna do it."

My heart skipped a beat. My member throbbed in my shorts.

"I don't care if you don't." I replied.

"Kay, cool."

Then she took the sheet down an inch and exposed her right breast to me. A sense of accomplishment came over me as I stared at her little pink delectable nipple.

She spent about 10 seconds moving her arm around figuring out how to block her nipple from view of the camera. "Does it work like this?"

"Yes, perfect!" I exclaimed as I snapped away.

I snapped it from a number of angles just to savor the moment.

"You know, cousin, anyone ever tell you like kind of Dita Von Teese but with longer hair?"

"No, but I'll take the compliment! I love her she's gorgeous."

Snap, snap, snap, snapping away.

"Alright, I wanna do one where like, we can see your whole side of your body, but the sheet is covering your back and hanging over your torso."

"What do you mean?"

"Like this here – lay on your stomach."

"Okay."

She lays on her stomach.

"And...boobs out but pressed against the bed so we don't see anything."

"Right."

She moved the sheets and got in this position. For a brief, fleeting moment, I saw both titties as she positioned them to be hidden. Her glorious mounds now completely out of the sheets but smushed against the mattress under her.

"Okay, then..." I started.

I moved over to her again and moved the sheet as I wanted it to be, so that the entire side of her body, except for a small part of her torso side, was exposed to the camera.

"...sheet like this, so we can see your side."

"Ahhhh, okay."

I moved back over to my camera as I heard her say "Oh, so you wanna do the side profile thing."

"Yeah, exactly."

"Should I take my underwear off then too? Cause you wanna see, like the side my ass, right? I know you can see the black of my panties."

Ho-ly fuck!!

"Uh, yeah that works." I said nervously.

"Alright."

She arched her back forward into the bed and reached back behind her with one arm to try to pull her panties off. When she did this, her torso turned so much that both of her tits swung into full, complete, unobscured vision. I don't know if she noticed that her cousin was looking at them, but if she did, she didn't care.

Because of how she was laying she was only able to get her underwear half off her ass. I could see under the sheet that it was lopsided, with only one ass cheek exposed. She grunted in her failed attempt to reach behind her.

"Ugh. Here, I don't wanna break this pose. Can you get 'em?" she asked nonchalantly.

I couldn't believe my ears. "Uh...yeah, sure." I replied, almost starting to sweat.

I walked over to the bed and reached towards her ass. With my hands under the sheet, I found the waistband of her underwear and pulled them down to her ankles. The feeling of my knuckles brushing against her bare ass cheeks and waist was glorious.

I threw them on the floor next to her bra and other clothes then positioned the sheet on her again. At this point it occurred to me that I had seen every part of my cousin's body except her pussy. To think that I thought this visit was gonna be a bummer was now beyond foolish.

"Okay that looks great!" I exclaimed as I walked back to the camera.

Snap, snap, snap, snap.

"Let's do it again from the front" she suggested.

Snap, snap, snap.

Then we did one where I stood on the bed above her and she looked up at me. The blanket only covered her lower private area, and she used her arms again to cover her breasts, which meant once again I saw them straight-up as she got into position.

"You might wanna move your arm up a little bit, cuz" I said to her. "You got a little bit of nipple sticking out."

"Oh, shit, thank you." she said as made more of effort to cover herself

At this point she was not even shy about showing them to me if they happened to be in view. She simply did not care that her cousin was looking at her naked chest.

Snap, snap, snap, snap.

I had another idea: "I like the idea of using your arms in this. Let's do one where you're sitting up, but like on your knees, with the blanket on the lower half."

"Okay," she said as she kneel/sat down on the bed with her tits out in full view again. "So how should I have my arms?"

I walked over again and kindly positioned them for her. "This one...like this...and this one...like this..."

She didn't seem to mind me being so close, so I adjusted the sheet for so that it wouldn't fall down in the front.

Now she was using her forearms to cover her breasts while she squeezes them against herself, with one hand gently on her neck and the other on her cheek. She had a sensual expression with closed eyes as I snapped away on this one. She definitely got the idea.

Then we did one where was on her side again, with the blanket instead cover the top half and her front bottoms, as she exposed the side of her ass again with the rest of her entire legs.

"Okay, last one." I said. "If it's too risqué then we won't do it."

"Hit me."

"Lose the sheet completely, but lay on your front. I'll shoot it from the side of the bed right close up to your face and you'll be biting on the edge of the sheet and winking at the camera. Your ass will be exposed but it'll be out focused in the background."

"It's a little naughty, but I think we can do it."

"Yeah?"

"Yeah, let's do it. It's a good finisher to the set."

She got into position and lied down on her stomach. I position the camera exactly where I wanted.

She talked as she quickly removed the sheet, exposing her entire backside to me: "See, you're already starting to think and shoot like a pro. Slap some good color correction on these and submit them to Maxim and you'll be shootin' models every day in no time."

"Thanks, cousin. That really means a lot." I said back. "Alright, let's knock this last one out.

I took one last look before I snapped the photos. Here was my beautiful cousin who I had known my entire life, bare naked before me, her perfectly round ass catching the AC breeze, and her perfect handful-sized breasts pressed against the bed.

She took the outer rim of the sheet in between her teeth like suggested and gave the camera a smile and a wink. Snap, snap, snap, snap.

I took about 10 of this one for good measure.

"That looks wonderful, cousin, wonderful. I'll wrap this up, and uh, and I'll leave so you can get changed. We can look them over when you're ready." I said as finished the last photo.

4 or 5 minutes later we met again in the living room. I sat in the couch in my shorts, praying for my dynamite erection to soften up or else I'd have to go take care of it soon, and she emerged from her bedroom wearing the sweatpants she was wearing earlier and a different shirt, this one cut off at the stomach, her middle area exposed. It wasn't much, but it was hot for me.

"How'd they come out?" she asked as she grabbed a beer from the fridge and sat down next to me on the couch.

"Good, once we actually started experimenting a little more. The ones in the beginning are boring looking."

"That happens. Not every set is all great."

She sat extremely close to me as I scrolled through the raw, unedited photos from just 5 minutes ago.

She blurted out suddenly "It wasn't weird seeing me naked in there, was it?"

"What do you mean?" I answered. "It was for the photos."

"I know, I know. I just hope you didn't mind seeing my boobs a couple of times. I was trying to make the photos look good."

"Haha, don't worry about it, cousin. It's like you said – we're making art. It's no problem, really."

We continued scrolling and then we got to the last one. There were again mutually looking at her bare ass on a computer screen.

"Oh wow!" she said. "You're right – that one is really nice. Can you email that to me? I wanna put that on my website right away."

"Yeah, no problem!"

Over the next couple days we did a variety of shoots, all much more tame then the one we just did, but nevertheless enjoyable for both parties. Another bikini one, this time at nearby lake. One where she was just in underwear and a plaid open-buttoned shirt laying down on the living room couch.

Then, a shower shoot – her idea, not mine. For this one she just wore a black bikini bottom, and it was mostly close-ups or from behind, but there was one she wanted to do where she was facing front and center squeezing her tits together with her hands and almost orgasmic expression on her face. Then - and I saw her boobs again multiple times while doing this – she had me take photos of her rubbing soap all over herself and rinsing off under the water. When she had the soap all over her we did one that was my suggestion – soap up her tits so much that her nipples are hidden, and then with both hands, untie one side of the bikini bottom and let her show her hip part of the groin. She was hesitant at first – afraid it might fall all the way off if she lost her grip – but she went with it. To date, this was the hottest photo I'd taken of her.

She got out of the shower and dried off with me still in the bathroom. She was continuing to be not shy about her toplessness. She dried her hair with them flopping all over the place, myself standing just 2 feet away from the open bathroom door. Then she walked into the kitchen for a moment and back to her bedroom with just the bottoms on – tits on full display. I suppose by this point it didn't matter – if I saw them once, I already saw them. Or at least that must be how she thinks of it.

Her growing comfortability made me eagerly await whatever photos we'd be taking during the coming week when I got back from my 3-day trip...

3 days later I arrived in the middle of the afternoon. By this point she'd been here about a month a week. I now began to realize she was going to be leaving soon.

She helped me bring my suitcase out of my car. She was wearing pajama pants (at 4 PM) and a red tank top. While I was away on a leisure fest with my buddies, she'd been busy.

"So what did you while I was gone?" I asked when we got inside.

"While I was here in the apartment, nothing except drink all your beer. But I did two shoots downtown!" she replied.

"That's great! What kind were they?"

"One was actually for a women's work-out gear ad. It was fun and paid decent but I'm beginning to like that kind of corporate modeling work less and less."

"And the other?"

"Other one was a nude shoot in a studio. Just yesterday."

"Um, nude?"

"You'll see what I mean - I'll show it you later."

I wanted to see it right now.

"I've been getting a lot of views on my Tumblr."she said.

"Really? That's terrific!" I said in my reply.

"Yeah, actually one of the photo sets you took got reblogged onto some blog like 'Gorgeous Women of Tumblr' or something like that and got a lot of reposts."

"Really?! Which one?"

"Uhhh, let me see."

She pulled out her phone and scrolled through for a minute before she found it.

"This one!" she said as she showed me. It was shoot we did in the bed -Between The Sheets. 766 notes!!

"Wow, that's fantastic. Both your work and mine is getting out there!" I said happily.

"I'm so proud of us. I knew it would eventually amount to something."

As she said this she suddenly gave me a big hug. It was weird, but I welcomed it. The feel of our bodies pressing against one another was wonderful. I could feel she wasn't wearing a bra under her spaghetti strap shirt.

A few moments later I took my stuff back into my room. "Hey, I'm gonna take a quick shower. When I get out I wanna see those photos from this weekend!"

To prevent myself from possibly getting an erection while sitting near her I pleasured myself in the shower. I thought about the moment the other day when she volunteered to take off her underwear for me so my photo can look better. When it came to her modeling, she was a totally free spirit, and at the same time, so professional about everything.

I came out of the shower in my towel. I liked to let my hair - which is about shoulder-length - air dry or else it gets all weirdly shaped. I noticed when I made my way into the living room that she had now changed into what appeared to me to just be women's boxer shorts. They certainly weren't regular short, but they kind of looked like underwear. The bottoms of her buttcheeks stuck out just a tiny bit.

"So those photos from yesterday...they came out good? Who was the photographer?" I asked as I got a soda from the fridge (no more beer left).

"Photographer was a guy who runs a studio downtown. Mostly shoots professional headshots and thing. Long story short, I ran into him at the jewelry store in the mall we started casually chatting, he asked me if I was a model, and I said yes. We shot these a couple hours later. Here, come look. He does amazing things with blank and white."

She got out her computer from it's space next to the couch where it always is and pulled up SD card files again.

The first photo was not a nude at all. It was my cousin standing in a black silk robe in front of a grey backdrop, her hair all wet. Next photo she was standing more the side, the next the same, except her hands were more towards the robe tie. Then more, then more, then more.

"Oh, so it was kind of a de-robing thing." I exclaimed.

"Yeah, it was a really neat idea."

Every photo she showed more and more skin. Just forearm, then just shoulder, then a view from behind of her bare back with the robe at her waist, then she drops it so half her ass and her leg is showing. I was starting to get the picture.

Then she turns around, and in this photo, the robe is completely off the left top of her body, left tit completely out.

"Woah, boob out for this one, huh?" I said in genuine surprise.

"Yeah, I figured why not, honestly. He made me very comfortable and truth be told, if this is the genre of modeling I wanna get into, it was likely gonna happen eventually. And I think there was one from out set in the shower the other day where you could see one of my nipples anyway. It's no big deal."

She kept scrolling and she kept stripping. Eventually, she was completely topless in the photos, holding the rope at her sides, her wet hair dripping tiny bits of water onto her chest. I couldn't wait for her to post these.

"Wow, these are really good." I said.

The stripping continued. She dropped the robe even more to show one leg and some groin. I started wonder if she went there. Ya know...there.

Then she dropped the robe even more, to where it was just hanging in the middle, basically, covering up her vagina. Even worse, in the shot where she finally drops her robe to the floor and she is totally nude, it's from behind and at quite a far distance. She is right, though. These are very nice photographs. Beautiful, even.

"And then this where we started to get a little experimental. Just for fun." my cousin said.

The next photos were close-ups. One of her chest as she used her arms to cover herself, one of her curled up in a ball position with boobs pressed against her knee, and one of just her legs and they were crossed, her using her thigh to shield the camera from seeing the part of her I wanted to see the most badly.

There was a couple more that were mostly of her face, back and parts of her legs. Then the final photo was an extreme close-up of one of her breasts while her long wet hair dripped water down it. It was so in-depth I could see the bumps on her areola.

"Well that's an interesting one." I said.

"Yeah, haha." she replied. "Was my idea. It was kind of cold and my nipples were hard so I was like 'here, take one of this just to be weird' but I actually love it."

A brief silence.

"You're not weirded out seeing these, are you?" she asked, even though she kind of already knew the answer.

"No, why would I be? I've become extremely accustomed to seeing your body. You're very beautiful, cousin."

She blushed for a moment.

"Aw, thank you." she replied. "Well if you have any ideas for any more shoots you wanna do, let me know. I'm gonna upload these and then head out for the night. I'll be home late."

"Okey dokey!"

I started into my room then, all of sudden, it dawned on me - how was it possible that she could get into an Ed Hardy ad and a Victoria's Secret spread as a no-name model with no profile? I quickly turned around.

"Hey," I said as I walked back toward her. "I want to ask you before you head out? And this hand been bugging me - how did you manage to get into Victoria's Secret and Ed Hardy ads without any kind of modeling clout? Those companies don't hire nobodies."

She stared at me for a couple seconds like a deer in headlights. Clearly, she had hoped I wouldn't ask this.

"Well..." she started. "...the Ed Hardy one was actually a while ago. And they will hire nobodies. It's just a t-shirt. They don't care. They put up a 'models wanted' ad on a casting website and I responded and they emailed me. Victoria's Secret was a fluke. One of my friends from high school works in their advertising department and we were talking one day and he told me that one of the models for one of their ads dropped out. Long story short, he basically told the higher-ups 'Hey, I know this girl. She doesn't have a portfolio but she's really good looking and she's got no problem being in her underwear.' Couple days later I got a call and that was that. They were both one-time gigs. Haven't heard back from either company since and probably never will."

Her answer and initial hesitation was a bit suspicious to me, but it could be true. I don't really have a way of knowing for sure. At least she wasn't foggy on details.

We didn't see each other for a couple days after that except for a few minutes in the mornings and evenings. We were both always out busy with errands. She apparently did one shoot and one day with a female photographer were she was basically just topless wearing black short in the woods, but she told me she wasn't happy with it, and I never saw these alleged photos.

One Thursday evening, a new chapter of intimacy in out arrangement began. I was sitting in my room on my computer - browsing her blog and website evidently (she had uploaded only what she thought was the best of every shoot, which meant only 2 or 3 from each) - when she knocked on the door from inside the bathroom.

"Yes?" I said loudly.

She had just finished up a shower and was wearing a towel. "You down for a shoot tonight? I have an idea but I wanna run it by you first." she replied.

"Sure, what is it?"

"I'll tell you about it later. Just as long as you're down for a shoot."

"Yeah, of course, always. Just let me know when."

She closed the door and went back into the bathroom. I had no idea why was so cautious about this one, but it was getting me excited.

4 HOURS LATER. I'm sitting on the couch in the living watching some TV. My cousin comes out her room, wearing those same women's boxers from the other day and a tiny pink t-shirt that caused a lot of cleavage.

"Hey, you ready to shoot?" she said as she approached.

"Yeah, whenever. You said you wanted to talk to me about it first?" I replied before muting the TV.

"Yeah, so, here's the thing. I really wanna take my modeling, just like, all of it in general, to the next level."

"What do you mean?"

"Well all those underwear shoots, waterfall stuff, bikinis, that's all well and good. But it's not thrilling for me anymore. I wanna take it to the next level."

"Meaning?"

"Meaning more...adult-oriented."

"Oh." I said calmly as my eyes widened.

"Yeah. I've decided that's the road I wanna go down with my career. It's where I feel the most confident. And since you're my primary photographer, I just wanted to make sure you're comfortable with that."

I sat there for a second to ponder. Of course I was comfortable with that, but I needed to hide my enthusiasm.

After a while I said, "Hmm, I guess that's not that big of a problem. I'm still down."

"Yeah, you sure?"

"Yeah, I don't think there's anything you can at this point to make me uncomfortable."

"Okay, that's good. But I need to re-establish that this is art. This is professional work. You're my cousin and I love you but you're gonna be seeing me in all kinds of ways you probably never planned on."

"Of course, cousin, of course. This is all professional. Come on, we both know this. Now, what's this next shoot?"

She let out a big sigh. "Okay so..."

She went into her room and came back with a pink bottle, tall and thin.

"... I got this oil." she continued. "It basically just makes you all shiny. Bodybuilders use it. Basically, I'm gonna strip and cover myself in it."

"That's it? I thought you were gonna come at with something hardcore."

"Well...I wanna be completely nude. Like, bottomless nude. Is that okay?"

Finally.

"Yeah, I don't see why that's a problem." I said.

A brief pause.

"So when do you wanna get started?" she asked.

"I'm not busy right now. Now is good. We can use the wall again."

"Okay, back in 5 minutes."

I got my stuff out and moved the couch out of the way of the wall again.

A few minutes later she came out wearing the really revealing black bikini from out very first shoot, and she was cover head to toe in oil. Every light in the house reflected off of her skin, and even her hair looked wet like she had just came out of the pool.

"Okay, ready?" she said as she put the bottle down on the floor."

"Yeah. How we startin' this?"

She got into position at the wall.

"I'm just gonna...ya know, strip and do a variety of different poses and you can snap away however many you want at any moment." she said.

"Sounds good."

She started with a pose leaning to one side and slowly taking her bikini top off by letting slide down her shoulder. A couple poses later and she took it off completely.

"Kay, top off." she said quietly to herself.

Her tits were covered in oil too. Even the underboob had light reflecting off it."

She rubbed her tits for the camera, squeezed them, pinched her nipples. It was all so...sensual. She was right, I had never seen her like this before.

"Damn, that's really shiny." I said.

No response - just more posing. Your standard poses - chest out, back arched, arms crossed.

"Okay, I'm gonna take my bottoms off now. I want you to take a rapid succession of pictures as I'm untying them." she said.

"Can do."

She leaned on one leg and started untying her bikini straps. She let it fall to one side, then untied the other, and then at last let it drop.

Her pussy was completely clean shaven except for one little strip of hair right above the top - a little landing strip. It looked excactly how I imagined it. I said nothing, but I wanted to jump right in there and rub my face in it. My cousin was so fucking hot.

Now completely full frontal before me, she did a number of poses again before stopping.

"Okay, so this is where I need your help." she said. "I wanna do some poses so with my backside to the camera, but I couldn't reach back there except for my legs and shoulders. I need you to rub oil on my back and ass."

"Um..."

I was awestruck. Is this real?

"...alright." I sputtered out.

She handed me the oil and squeezed it onto my hands for me.

"Where should I start?" I asked, positioning myself behind her with an erection so pointy in my short I could puncture steel.

"Just start and my shoulders and work your way down. Stop at the upper legs."

I started rubbing oil on her shoulder blades in a downward motion, which I continued down her back. When I got to her waist, I ran my hands around it like I was molding clay.

Then I got down on my knees to touch her ass.

I placed my oil-covered hands on my naked cousin's beautiful ass with extremely delicacy. I rubbed her glorious globes in circles, caressing my hands over smoothly, with my fingertips grazing into her crack every once a while. If this wasn't heaven, nothing was.

"Make sure you get the underneath."

In an instant, she spread her legs a little bit wider and bent over all the way, supporting herself with her hands on the floor. My cousin's oily pussy was just a few inches away from my face. Maybe heaven is bigger than I thought.

I rubbed some more oil in the little space between my cousin's vagina the bottom of her buttcrack, as well as the undersides of her buttcheeks. I made an effort not to touch her vagina at all when doing this, even though that was literally the only thing I wanted to do.

"Okay, cuz, all shiny everywhere."

"Great."

She stood back up and started posing before I had a chance to even wipe my hands off and get back behind the camera. She was turned with her ass to the camera, giving some sideboob and looking over her shoulder back at the camera. The light reflected of her shiny ass like a newly polished bowling ball, and when I put the camera to my eye I could still smell her scent on my fingers.

She did a pose where she leaned up against the wall and stuck her butt out towards the camera. A little bit of her pussy stuck out between her legs. I didn't mention it.

After a number of other poses, she did one last one that really me by surprise.

"Okay, last pose." she said.

She stood up completely straight and looked directly at the camera. She stuck three fingers of one hand in her wide open mouth and stuck two tips of the fingers on her other hand a little bit in her vagina, as if she was pleasuring herself. I had to pinch myself to convince myself I wasn't dreaming.

No, I was really witnessing this.

"Great, got it!" I yelled out as I snapped away 4 photos of the last pose.

"Great!" she yelled in reply as she went back to normal. "I'm gonna go wipe all this oil off then we can sit down and have a look."

I went over to the kitchen counter and set the computer with the photos. My mind was still reeling from what I just experienced. In hindsight, the nostalgia I have from cousin's young booty was now child's play. I just saw her basically finger herself...and she let me take photos of it.

A few minutes went buy and she back out of her bedroom, now dry, but to my surprise, she was still completely nude. She didn't make any effort to even put underwear on. I suppose it didn't matter to her, but it wasn't helping the situation in my shorts.

"How are they lookin?" she asked as she walked over and sat all the stool next to me.

I couldn't believe she sat down next me to. Like, really close to me. When she initially positioned herself onto the stool her jiggling breasts brushed up against my bare upper arm. Then there she was, completely naked not even a foot away from her cousin.

We looked over the photos and she chose her favorites as usual. She seemed to have an affection towards any that showed her ass and of course, the last one. As usual, I edited them and gave them to her to post where she pleases.

I have to admit that that night, I masturbated to some of the full frontal shots we took together. Knowing she was just a few rooms away while I pleasured myself to her nude photographs made all the more special for me. This was the greatest visitor I've ever had.

Over the next couple days we took a number of other photo sets, all of them where she exposed everything. In one set, she wore a dominatrix outfit that she bought with a whip and ball and chain, another shower shoot, but obviously no bikini bottoms this time, and we did one in a forest where she covered herself with leaves and dirt. During this photoshoot, she did a pose where she laid down on her back and used both hands to open up her pussy all the way, then stuck another fingertip inside just a little bit. It didn't even look that good for the photo, but I wasn't gonna complain.

A couple days past after with no more shooting. Our schedules just didn't align. Even then, she was completely casual about walking from the bathroom into the living room or the kitchen topless or bottomless after a shower. Seeing my cousin naked in some form had become almost a daily occurrence, which reminded me all the more that she would be leaving soon.

She told me after our shoot in the woods that she'd probably only be staying a couple more weeks. The renovations on her family's house were almost finished. I didn't want this arrangement to ever end and this was very depressing to hear.

One following Monday, I was sitting on my bed in my room eating my breakfast when Elena knocked on the door. All I was wearing was my boxers, but I told her come in anyway.

"Come in." I said as I put my cereal down on the table next to my bed.

For once, she was wearing jeans and a t-shirt.

"Will you be home tonight?" she asked.

"Yeah, why what's up? Wanna shoot?" I asked in reply.

"Yeah. I have the great idea for a set I wanna do, but, well, it's a little on the edgier side."

"I'm sure I can handle it. What'd you come up with?"

She paused with hesitation for a moment. She clasped her hands together nervously.

"Well I need..." she said. "...I need a male participant for some of the photos."

I was taken aback. Is she implying what I think she is?

"A male participant?" I replied. "To do what?"

"Well, I wanna do a photo set exploring my more erotic side, so most of them will be pictures of me as usual, but for a few of them I will need a male model who can let me use his...well, his, ya know penis."

"Oh."

A silence fell between us for a few moments.

"So..." she said. "...I wanted to ask you, since you have been taking basically all of my photos the last few weeks, I wanted to know if you would be okay with being the male model. Don't worry, no one will know it's you. We won't see your face, just your, ya know...down there. If you're not comfortable with the idea, I have other guys that I can ask but I wanted to run it by you first."

"Wow, cousin, that's big step up. That'd be getting really intimate." I replied.

"I know, I'm sorry. It's okay if you don't want to do it."

"Well.." I started before taking a long pause. "I suppose if it's for the art, I'm not objected to it."

Her eyes widened with surprise. "Really?!"

"Yeah, I think it'll be okay, cuz."

Suddenly she ran towards me with her arms wide open and gave me a big, tight hug. "Thank you! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!" she yelled.

I welcomed her embrace. Her breasts against me felt like the warm snugness of a winter coat. And with how tight she was hugging me I smelled her wonderful new shampoo. But I suppose we would getting even closer later.

"You're the best cousin ever! These are gonna look so good!" she said as she broke the hug and started back towards the door. "How does 10 PM tonight in my room sound?"

"Sounds okay to me." I replied.

"Great! See you then!" she said excitedly, closing the door behind her as she left.

10 PM. The hour I'd been waiting for.

My cousin was in her room with the door closed, and I had all my camera equipment all set up and ready to go. I knocked on the door. "Ready to shoot?" I said before she even said anything.

"Yeah, come on in. I'm just putting some make-up on." she replied.

I entered her bedroom to see her standing at her dresser mirror wearing only a bra -- completely bottomless -- putting some blush on her face. She had done up her hair in an unfamiliar way -- almost that of a 1960s Playboy model.

"Wow, nice hair." I said as I entered.

"It's nice, isn't it? Set the camera up on the side of the bed and I'll be ready in a second."

I did as she asked. She spent another 5 minutes dolling herself up before she came over and laid down on the bed.

She knew exactly what she wanted. "Okay, so this set will be exactly 10 photos. The first is just kind of a wide long shot of my whole body so you can probably stay right there. By the way, I want these to be in black and white."

I quickly switched to monochrome an readjusted the ISO.

She posed into a spider-like position that showed up the side of her ass to the camera, but nothing else.

Then we did one of her lying on her side looking at the camera with her breasts falling out of her bra (which she then took off), smiling. Then, one of her standing up on the bed with her back to the camera as she leaned against the wall from far away. Then she wanted to do one that was just simply a close up of her vagina. Then another of the exact same thing but her legs crossed so her vag was slightly tucked inward. It was an astonishing display of anatomy.

That was photo #5.

5 more.

"Okay, now here's you come in." she said as she sat up on the edge of the bed. "Take your pants and underwear off."

I put the camera down on the bed and, slightly hesitant as I was, I undid my belt, threw it to the side, and slid my shorts down to my ankles.

This was the point of no return.

I stepped out of my pants. Then, I took a deep breathe in and slid off my boxers, then stepping out of them as well.

That was that. My cousin, who was beautiful and totally naked before me, was looking at my penis.

It was semi-erect. Not hard enough to produce anything, but certainly no softie.

"Okay good, you're not all the way erect yet." she said.

She got off the bed and handed me my camera, before getting on her knees in front of me.

"Okay just take one of me looking up at you all naughty-like." she commanded.

"Okay."

Then I realize my the bottom of my shirt is in the frame. It didn't look right.

"Hold on. My shirt in is in frame." I said.

I put the camera down on the ground next to me for a moment then took my shirt off and threw it to the side. We were both completely naked now, my cousin and I.

"Okay." I said picking the camera back up again.

She kneeled down sitting on the backs of her feet. She folded her hands in her lap innocently and looked up at my dick with a look of slightly naughty wonder. It was almost...cute, ya know?

Snap, snap, snap, snap.

"Got it?" she asked.

"Yeah." I replied.

"Okay, now I need you to get all the way hard. Like, veins-popping-out hard."

At first, I wasn't sure how to respond. I stammered a bit.

"Okay. Um, should I just like, play with it?" I asked in reply.

"Yeah, sure. Do whatever you gotta do. You can even jerk off if you want. I'll wait for it to do it's thing."

"Okay."

I put the camera down on the ground next to me again. Without thinking about it to much, I just started masturbating while standing up in front of my cousin. Jerking it up and down.

She didn't say anything. She just remained kneeled down where she was and watch patiently with a slight grin on her cheeks. From her angle, she probably saw my balls failing around more than anything else. It was both awkward and arousing.

After about a minute of jerking off in front of her in total silence, she said "Okay, that looks hard enough."

I picked my camera back up.

"Try to get as close as you can to the angle and framing you just had." she commanded me again.

I tried my best. "Alright, I think I got it." I said.

"Alright, then the next one is..."

And then she wrapped her hand around my dick. Suddenly her warm fingers clasped together around my noodle. It felt blissful.

"...I'm kinda looking down slightly like this." she finished.

My dick in her right hand, she looked to the side and tilted her head down. Then, she put her hand over half of her mouth and gave a laughing expression. I suppose the implication was embarrassment.

Snap, snap, snap. 3 good ones.

"Alright, next." I said promptly, wanting to move on to the next step in the intimacy ladder.

"Alright, come over to the bed."

We both went over to the bed.

She layed down flat on her back. What could this one be? I wondered.

"Alright so, you're gonna kneel down above me, right at my chin, and let your dick just kind of lay on my face. Just like it's chillin' there." she said.

I chuckled. "Haha, okay, that sounds interesting."

I got into position. Putting the camera down on the bed for a moment, I swung one knee over her neck and kneeled down directly above her. My dick was strewn out like a log across the length of her face covering her right eye, my balls sagging and resting right on her neck.

"That good?" I asked.

"Perfect. Don't move an inch." she replied as she moved her arm across the bed to hand me my camera back.

When she talked I slightly felt the edges of her lips move across the underside of my shaft. It almost tickled.

Snap, snap, snap, snap, snap.

"Got that one. What's next?" I asked.

"Okay..." she said while politely pushing me off. "Now you lay on your back."

I did. My head on her pillows, I laid back with my throbbing penis pointing straight up at the ceiling.

She laid down on her stomach at my waistline. I knew what was coming. Oh my god.

"Okay, get in close on the tip of your penis, but leave a lot of room on the right side of the frame." she said.

I did my best with this request.

"Okay, so I'm just gonna do a little bit like this." she said.

She grabbed the base of my cock with two hands to keep it steady, opened her mouth, and gently placed her tongue on the side of the head. My cousin's tongue was rubbing against my penis.

Muffled, she tried to say "Just still and not moving like this."

"Oh, okay, gotcha." I replied, trying to resist every urge and grab her by the hair and fuck her in the face until she's red.

Snap, snap, snap, snap. I didn't even care that my own penis was gonna be on the internet. This was worth it.

"Looks good?" she asked, momentarily taking her mouth off my dick.

"Hmm," I replied. "A bit shaky. Let's give it another go."

And so we did it again. This time when she opened her mouth, a big string of saliva fell from her tongue. It dripped straight onto my nutsack like fudge onto a scoop of ice cream, and just as warm.

Snap, snap, snap. That was enough.

"Okay, that's 9 photos. What's number 10?" I asked and she removed her mouth again.

"Actually, I just got an idea for another one."

She scooted over a bit and laid kneeled down right above my legs. The way she was positioned, her pussy was rubbing against my ankles, and her tits against my thighs.

She touched my cock and pushed it back against my belly.

"Get one like this where I lick the underside." she said.

With no hesitation, she started licking an area in the middle of the underside of my shaft up and down over again like a cat, slowly enough as not to create a blur in the camera.

I tried it multiple ways. Long shot, extreme close up, vertical, horizontal (my favorite, since I was shooting with wide angle lens), slightly out of focus. I'm sure one of them looks the way she wants it.

"Alright, looks good." I said. "What's the last one?"

She sat up on the bed with her legs Indian style and looked at me. "Okay, so, this is where you put in a little bit a work again. I need you to bring yourself to the point of ejaculation. And when you finish -- and let me know your about to -- when you finish, you're gonna do it on my face, and then an extreme close-up of me will be the last photo. Okay?"

I couldn't tell what was happening faster - my heart's beating or my blood shooting down to my penis. To think, this all started from a mention of a magazine ad. Thank you, Victoria's Secret.

"So you want me to, um, cum on your face?" I asked.

"Haha, yes, cousin, I need you to cum on my face. Does that make you uncomfortable? You agreed to this."

"No, no, it's all good. I just need to...ya know, it could take a while."

"I know, I'll wait."

I put the camera down on the bed and sat up against the headboard. Once again she just sat there and watched me silently as I jerked off.

After a while, I had been going for about 2 and a half minutes, but the silence and awkwardness of the situation made it seem longer.

"Almost there?" she asked eagerly.

"Another couple minutes." I replied.

"Anything I can do to help speed it up?"

"No, no, that's fine. Just wait a minute."

My arm was starting to get tired, though.

I kept going for another minute before Elena started to look annoyed.

"Alright, here." she said as she repositioned herself into the crouching position she was in for the last photo. "I'm just gonna help you out to make this move along a little quicker. Snap some photos while I'm doing it. Maybe there'll be more that look like they could fit the set."

Before I could even get my hands around my camera, I felt the warm embrace of my cousin's mouth around my dick. Lips and tongue, all the way. She was giving me a blowjob, clear as day.

I tried to take some photos as she requested but none of them came out clear enough to be set quality. Plus, I could barely focus.

She did everything. She knew every trick in the book. Deep throating, licking up and down the sides, stroking the tip, tonguing the hole, sucking and stroking, cradling the balls, bobbing up and down. Everything. This was the best oral sex experience I've ever had in my entire life.

"Don't forget to let me know when you're about to cum!" she blurted out before licking my balls.

"Minute or so." I said.

Fuck the camera, I said. I put it down to my side and let me head hang back. I needed to enjoy this without thinking about photography for a moment. My cousin's wet mouth all over my sweaty genitals was I needed in the world at this moment. Absolute, peak pleasure in it's purest form.

Then, after about a minute, I started feeling it rising. I was gonna burst like a pricked water balloon.

"Okay, cousin, I'm gonna cum." I alerted her.

She quickly laid back down on her back.

"Okay," she said. "Kneel right above me like you did before and let it rip right now on me. Try not to get any of my sheets."

I rushed into position, furiously swinging my knee over her torso like a saddle.

I pumped my pud right over her face at what some would call light speed. My balls slapped audibly against the underside of her chin with every stroke.

"Okay, here it comes!" I said loudly.

Then, I let out a harsh, gasping moan as I squirted my thick, white cock juice all over my cousin's pretty face. It almost covered every inch of her face. Upon further inspection, it humorously glued one eye shut. I was glad to see also that a big portion of it got on her lips and around her mouth.

"Alright, grab your camera and snap a close-up. Soft focus." she muttered through the cum barrier around of mouth.

My balls and now-deflating penis, which still had cum dripping from it, rested on her right shoulder as I leaned over the pick up my camera. I framed up.

She closed her eyes and let her face go lose. It almost looked like she was asleep. It'd be hot as fuck if she was.

Snap, snap, snap, snap.

"Looks good to me, cousin." I said as I got off of her.

"Gosh, I'm sure it does. Thanks so much again for helping me out with this one. I know I was asking a lot of you."

"It's no problem, really. Hey, before you clean up, I got an idea for one more."

"Yeah?"

"Go sit over at your mirror, leave the cum on your face, and act like you're wiping it off. Maybe run your thumb along your lip and smile in the mirror."

We did as I suggested after she wiped the cum out of her right eye so she could open it again. It was a really good looking photo. Like an old school behind-the-scenes-at-a-strip-club photo, except it was my cousin, and my cum.

Still naked, I fetched her a towel from the bathroom before wrapping up my gear.

"Here, use this." I said as I tossed it to her.

"Thank you. I can't wait to see how these come out! I have so many more great ideas like this, cousin, you have no idea!" she replied smiling, as she wiped my specimen from her face.

"Can't wait to hear them. I'll go set these up."

I gathered my clothes and my gear and I exited, walking naked into my bedroom..

166 A Model Cousin 2

The photos from our last set came out really good. Aside from getting an unbelievable taboo sexual experience out of it, they were - and I'm not just saying this to jerk myself off - really good photos.

At this point, my cousin had been in my apartment a little over 2 months. With my help, her blog and her website had been getting a lot of traction. People really enjoyed seeing her body, and with every new set getting more and more graphic, I don't blame them. Lucky for me, I got to see it every day, because by now, her walking around the house in just underwear or just a bra, had become an almost daily occurrence. The other day when I came from shopping I walked in to see her wearing just a t-shirt and no underwear, bending over at the fridge. Talk about a warm welcome.

We both knew at this point, too though, that'd she'd be leaving in a couple of weeks. It'd be difficult for us to keep our arrangement with her living back at home. It wasn't too far away, but with how often we shoot, it'd take quite a toll on both our gas funds. We needed to figure something out.

One pleasant evening we were sitting around the living room eating dinner, both our pajamas, talking about photography and modeling with the TV on faintly in the background. With a bit of a somber tone, she mentioned to me that her younger brother, and in turn, my younger cousin, found her Tumblr and he'd seen all our photos. All of them.

"Shit, how?!" I asked in surprise.

"I'm an idiot. I completely forgot my Tumblr is linked to my alt Instagram account that I made a while back. I should never let him follow it." she replied.

"Why was he looking?!"

"I don't know, cause he's fuckin' weird! God, this makes me uncomfortable."

"He saw all of them? Like, even the ones we did 2 nights ago in your bedroom?"

"Yeah. That's on there. It has like...1,100 notes last time I checked."

"Shit."

"Yeah, and I think he's probably gonna tell my mom. Which means going back home is gonna be Hell."

I paused for a moment.

"Nonsense." I said. "It's like you said - you're adult and you can do what you want. Who cares what Aunt Jackie thinks?"

"Yeah, but it goes beyond that. Think about the fact that my brother, my fucking brother, saw my tits, my ass, close-ups of my vagina, me with a penis in my mouth and then cum on my face. My fucking brother. I'll never be able to look at him the same again."

We sat is silence for a while. Was this my fault? Did I cause this?

Eventually, I mustered up some courage. I put my hand on her thigh gently, and said: "Hey, look, cousin. If you don't want go back home, you're more than welcome to stay permanently here. I'll put your name on the lease when I renew it next month."

Slowly, her face became aglow with red adoration. "Really?! You'd let me stay here?" she screamed.

"Yeah! It's no worries. I enjoy having you around."

"Oh my god, thank you thank you thank you so much! You're the best cousin ever.!"

With her dinner plate in hand, she leaned and gave me a hug, then planted a big, lipstick-smeared kiss on my cheek. Even though she had lips on my cock just a couple nights ago, somehow that was the most unexpected thing she's done.

She got up from the couch holding her dinner saying "I'm gonna go call my mom. Tell her fuck off."

We both laughed together and it was pleasant.

So that was it. We were officially roommates. Her sweet ass that I remembered from my childhood wasn't going anywhere. And neither was my camera. My mind started racing thinking of all the things we could shoot now that we had all the time in the world.

2 days or so later, I was alone at the apartment while she went out with friends to the beach. We were texting back and forth - as roommates do - about money and fixing things in the apartment. Eventually the conversation turned more casual.

ME: So how's the beach? Catchin' some rays?

ELENA: Yeeeeeesssssssss finally! :) Been tryna go with my girls since I got to town. I love that you love so close to this.

ME: Yeah, that beach is really nice. We should do a shoot there one day

ELENA: Most DEFINITLY

ME: Haha hell yeah. That'll be dope

ME (again): Hey speaking of shooting, down for another one in your room tonight? I've been looking at the last ones we did and I think we could do a sequel series

ELENA: Yeah sure cuzz! I'd love to do more in that style.

ELENA (again): Are you gonna be my co-model again?

ME: Yes of course ya now I actually really enjoyed it last time. I was worried about being on camera in that fashion but the more I look at the photos the more im comfortable with it.

ELENA: That's so good cousin!! Can't wait to see what you come up with :)

She came home late - probably around 11:00. I was in my room when she came home, but I'd been waiting, so I immediately knocked on the door to our bathroom when I heard her jump in the shower.

"Yeah?" she said through the muffle.

I stuck my head in and asked "Are we still shootin' tonight? I thought you'd be home a lot earlier."

"Yeah, sorry about that. We caught a movie afterwards. Go set up your stuff and I'll be in about 10 minutes."

I sat on a chair in her room waiting 10 minutes later with everything already set up. It was weird being in her room by myself, but I suppose it wasn't the weirdest thing to happen to me in there recently.

She emerged from the bathroom already completely nude. Either she knew she was going to be nude for the shoot, or she regularly doesn't bring clothes with her in the bathroom after a shower. Either way, it was a nice surprise. Her hair wasn't still dripping, but it was very much still noticeably newly wet.

"I figured maybe... I don't know your ideas for this one are but I figured...kinda wet hair would cool, no?" she said as she scrubbed it half-assed one-handed with a towel.

"Stop. Don't move an inch." I blurted out.

The light from behind her in the bathroom made a glow around her as if she were a naked angel. My naked angel. s

"That's perfect." I said as I snatched the camera off the tripod and took a quick BW photo from my view in the chair. It was a head to toe full nude with a soft focus. Somehow I'd never taken one like this before.

"Puts your hands on your hips." I told her.

She put the towel down on the bathroom sink behind her and put her hands on her hips while doing a kind of curvy 1950s housewife pose. It was adorable and extremely arousing at the same time.

"Bam, perfect. First 2 down already." I said.

She closed the bathroom door with the light still on and sat on her bed a few feet in front of me. "So...what ideas do you have for this sequel? Are we still sticking to the idea of me exploring my more erotic, more physical side?" she asked.

"Yes. I really liked the idea."

"Well, I'm glad. I'm proud of it." she said as she smiled. "So what's first? Or...third?"

"Alright, first one is just you smiling in a close-up. But like...lean your head and down cover your mouth with your fingers all spread out."

She got right away what I was going for. Snap, snap, snap, snap.

"Alright, next, lean completely over on the bed like you're curled up in a ball with your butt facing towards the camera."

She did.

"Then look back at me and smile."

And what a beautiful smile it was. Snap, snap, snap, snap.

"Okay, now hang tight. This where I have to get hard again."

I put the camera to the side, and immediately pulled my shorts and underwear off.

"Oooo, look at you already getting yourself involved." She responded as she sat up into a normal position and smiled at me.

I stood there for about 2 minutes jerking off and playing with myself completely naked in front of my cousin again. In some ways, just the act of her sitting there, also naked, watching me, was almost enough for me that I didn't need touching. If I didn't need to control myself, I probably would have squirted on the carpet right there after another 90 seconds.

After I had made myself veins-throbbing hard I told her, "Alright, get on the bed and lay flat."

She obeyed without saying a word.

"Alright so..." I said while I mounted her upper torso like last time, "I'm just gonna dangle my dick right over you, and you stick your tongue out like you're trying to reach it.

She stuck her moist tongue all the way out. It was a perfect opportunity to cum, if I had to. I bet she shallows.

Snap, snap, snap, snap.

"Alright, then the next one is a little weird, so if you're not down with it that's cool." I said with dick still pointed down at her.

"Shoot." she replied, curiously.

"I'm gonna kneel down on the other side and my balls are gonna be pressed against your forehead, so that my dick lays across your face."

"Haha, that is a little weird but I can give it a shot."

"Awesome!" I said as I swung around the other side and got into position.

I laid my slightly sweaty testicles on my cousin's forehead and my dick laid strewn out across her smiling face.

She kept her grin as I took the photo. Snap, snap, snap. It looked good to me.

"Alright, next one, um..." I started. "Are you comfortable kissing me on the mouth?"

She shrugged nonchalantly, and puttered out "Yeah."

"Awesome." I said as moved out of position on put the camera on the tripod next to her dresser. "I didn't know just cause that's not an area we've touched before."

"Yeah, but it's not biggie. It's for the photo. So how is this one set up?"

"Sit up in the middle of the bed and face the wall." I said as I jumped behind the tripod. "Alright..."

As soon as she was into position I framed it up. It was perfect - her body and bottom of her head was all that visible on the left side.

"Now I'm only gonna be showing my mouth in this." I said. "I'm gonna put it on a 30 second timer. We're gonna make out for about that time, and then it'll take 25 photos in the span of about 3 seconds.

I hit the button on the camera and sat down in front of her on the bed.

Neither of us spoke, but in seconds, we were making out. Kissing passionately. Our tongues violently rubbed together as I sucked her mouth. My cousin tasted delicious.

We both started to breathe heavy as we kissed. It was beginning to get genuinely passionate, from both parties. I didn't know what to do with my hands, so I just put them on her thighs, which were as smooth as a brand new wax candle.

Snap, snap, snap, snap, snap, snap, snap, snap, snap. The camera clicked off in rapid succession. We continued kissing for a number of seconds after, but immediately realized we had to stop. This was professional work, after all.

"Alright, now..."

"Hold on, keep the camera where it is." She suddenly interrupted me. "Come on my side..."

"Okaaaaay?" I said and I curiously obeyed.

"Alright, then get on your knees with your penis out. We should get some more formal ones of me giving a blowjob."

That sounded like a good plan to me. As not to break my position, I told her the direction on how to set up the timer to be longer and have it be a more rapid succession of photos. This time - a 30 second wait for 100 photos back to back.

Then, she pushed the button and quickly bounced over to the bed again to suck my dick. It felt just as good, if not better than last time, to have my beautiful cousin's warm mouth wrapped around my cock. I could feel her sticky saliva coating the edges of my cock while she bobbed her head in out and all fours.

Then she got down and sit criss-cross on the bed. From this position, she was able to lick my penis from the underside bottom all the way to the base. And suck on the head while one of her hands was on her tit and the other was fondling and massaging my balls. Now that was a sight I wanted to see again.

As she started jerking me off with my cock laying still in her lips, the clicking of the camera stopped. She stopped suddenly, letting go off my dick.

"More?" I eagerly asked.

"No, that should be good. I got another one."

"What is it?"

"Grab the camera again and lay flat on your back."

"Okay."

I did as she asked, and within moments I was again laying on my back on her bed with my absolutely red throbbing member pointing up at the ceiling. A bit of pre-cum had started to accumulate through her giving me oral just a minute ago.

"Alright, take a really detailed close-up of this." she said.

Without any warning, she pushed my penis flat against my belly, leaned her body in, and sat on my cock, resting her pussy lips against the underside of the shaft.

Jesus fucking Christ. My cousin's vagina and my penis were touching. I know it wasn't technically in, and she wasn't moving, but skin-to-skin contact has been made.

I wanted to savor the moment.

"Alright, give me a second to readjust." I said.

I adjusted some setting on the camera while my cousin sat there quietly, her pussy resting against my naked dick.

"Aaaaand good."

Snap, snap, snap, snap.

"Got any more?" I asked.

"Nope." She shook her head. "We can go back to yours now."

We did a few more: One where she was by herself pushing her tits together, one where she sat on the edge of the bed and spread her legs completely open, and one from an upward angle where she was touching of the tip of my balls with her tongue. That was difficult to frame and we had to do at least 10 tries, but I wasn't complaining.

Now it was time for the big one. There was no turning back.

"Okay, so," I started saying to her. "I really like photos with a lot of blank space at the bottom and very full on the top. I have an idea to use for that here, but I think it might be a little risky."

"Cousin, I'm sure I can handle it given how for we've come. Tell me it."

"Okay, so I'm gonna be putting my penis about a quarter way into your behind. No thrusting or anything obviously, but from an above angle, the two combined shapes will make an interesting visual."

She didn't even think about. Almost instantly, she said "Yeah, I get the idea. That sounds really cool! Let's do it."

My eyes widened faster than rainfall as she got on all fours on the middle of the bed.

I swung my dick around in my hand as I approached the edge of the bed.

"Come to the edge. It'll be easer for me." I said.

She silently crawled backwards until her ankles hung off the edge of the bed. Her asshole was now wide open, beckoning for my member to come to it.

"Alright, let's try this."

With one hand, I picked up my dick and pointed it at my beautiful cousin's anal opening. I slowly moved my hips forward, and before I knew it, I was in.

My cock was in my cousin's ass.

Snap, snap, snap, snap.

I groaned silently to myself.

"Would you mind if I go in a little further? It doesn't look right." I asked.

"Yeah, go ahead."

I went in about a quarter inch more and snapped two more. That was it. The way I wanted it.

"Alright, that's good." I said.

We got out of position and I continued: "Alright, uh, that's all the ideas I had for this one. You got any more?"

"Of course I have more, cuz. I have millions." she replied.

We did a close up shot of her rubbing her clit. She made herself wet and the detail my camera captured in the moisture on her fingers was amazing. It almost had a reflection.

After this, she asked with a very serious tone in her voice, "Are you still worried about getting your face in the photos?"

"Yes."

She started scooting over the edge of the bed, her pussy moving towards me now. What was she up to?

"Okay, well," she started. "See if you can frame it up with the camera angle from the bed so that if you were licking my vagina all you would see is mouth and my body."

Here I am, heaven again.

I did as she requested. It was difficult to get the camera flat on the bed with her body pushing the weight down into the mattress, but nonetheless, I set the timer and placed into position as best I could.

"So how should I do it?" I had to ask.

"Just put your tongue right on it and start licking up and down. Try to move your head too much. There should be more me in frame than you."

I reached for the camera, hit the button, and started moving my tongue up and down on my cousin's pussy. It slid around smoothly like fresh spackle. She tasted wonderful, almost sweet, and the warmness of her lower area in general made a comfortable feeling on my face.

About 30 seconds later, the snapping of the camera went off. Elena picked up at looked at it herself, then showed it to me. Too much of my face was in frame for comfort.

We tried it two more times, but the same problem still persisted.

"I don't think it's possible from the angle, cuz." I explained.

We tried it again, but closer on the other side, but it just didn't look good.

"Sorry, cuz, but I don't think this one's working. It's not practical."

I stood up, my pulsing ween protruding distractingly outward at her on the bed.

She sat up on the edge of the bed supporting herself on her forearms. I was noticing she was starting to sweat.

"Damn, that sucks. I really wanted to have a photo of me getting eaten. I bet my viewers would love that one." she said.

"Well if you're comfortable, I can find another male model who doesn't mind showing his face, then I can take it."

"No, no, I'm gonna let some stranger do that. I'm only comfortable doing this kind of modeling with you 'cause you're so laid back and chill about helping me."

"Oh well, then maybe we'll give it a go another day. It's okay. Got any more ideas?

She did. We did a couple more blowjob photos, and some more of her touching herself, then we did one really neat one where my dick was sitting sideways across her open mouth.

"Okay, last one." she said. "Come over here and sit on my torso."

I obeyed.

"Put your dick between my boobs."

I did, and she immediately started moving her two tits up and down on my dick.

"Can this make you cum?" she asked.

"If you do it fast enough, probably."

"Okay," she continued as we kept tittyfucking, "Get your camera ready now. It should be a close up of my neck area, but with my breasts and my chin in frame. When you cum, you're gonna cum right the on my neck area, but if possible, try to take the photo right when it's coming out."

"That's a lot to ask, but I'll try it."

We continued tittyfucking for about 3 minutes in almost total silence, which let me listen to noise of my pre-ejaculate smearing in her cleavage. She did most of the work, but I put a tiny little thrust into it to.

"Okay, here it comes." I warned.

"Okay, we only can do this once. Make sure you get it!"

I quickly set the multi-shutter to take about 10 pictures in rapid succession.

To the best of my ability, I pressed to photo button right as felt my orgasm reach it's peak. My cum shot out of my dick onto my cousin's neck, collarbones and chin, and a little bit of the bed below us. SNAP, SNAP, SNAP, SNAP, SNAP, SNAP, SNAP, SNAP, SNAP, SNAP.

I could not help but moan when I released. For the sake of professionalism, I tried my best to conceal it with breathing, but it was no use. I let out a large, manly sigh under my close lips, and my eyes curled back somewhat.

"I hope I got it." I immediately said.

"Me too. Let's see."

She sat up with fresh cum all over up upper body. Cleaning it was the thing on her mind.

I nervously opened my camera display and pulled it up. Lo and behold, all 10 pictures were perfect.

My cousin's face lit up with a huge smile. "Oh my god, that looks so good!! That's exactly how I wanted to look."

"Really? I'm glad!"

I noticed as she was sitting up now that my fresh load of cum that was all over her neck and collarbones was beginning to slowly drizzle down onto her breasts. Another sight I have to take a mental snapshot of.

"I love, love, love it. You're a miracle worker, cousin, you really are. This is my new favorite photo we've ever taken!" she yelled, quite excited and visually pleased.

And it was so worth it. If sticking my dick in my cousin's ass, eating her out and then tittyfucking her until I cum is what makes for good photography, then I have no gripes whatsoever about my new hobby.

After we both cleaned up we went into the living room, both wearing just our undies, and sat on the couch and examined the photos closely. When we came to the ones of me eating her pussy, she again expressed her discontent at how the framing wasn't right.

It was a weird feeling looking at myself engaging in sexual acts with my cousin who was sitting right next to me. It was even weirder to remind myself that this all started from a casual mention of photography and a shitty situation. What joy fate has brought me. Only thing left was to wonder how much further it could go.

2 MONTHS LATER.

I must say, having my cousin move in with me has been one of the best decisions of my life. Not only does she contribute around the house, but she's become one of my best friends.

More importantly, her modeling career has actually started to take off. After building up a sizable portfolio with me, other photographers in the area have started to reach out to her and she does about 4 or 5 shoots a week on average with various photographers. Some of them aren't, but most of them are nude shoots, and usually involve another sexual element such as bondage, showers, derobing, or something else in some way. It has certainly become her area or comfort and expertise. We haven't done as many together since our last big one, but we squeeze a standard nude shoot in here and there sometimes just for the heck of it. The other day we did one where she slowly stripped off on then masturbated until she made herself orgasm. That was a fun one for me.

I must say I really enjoy having jumpstarted her career. She should be on fetish magazines within some short time, I presume.

Now, I was sitting by the kitchen counter in my towel after a shower one day browsing through some new camera lenses to buy online when I heard her come through the door behind me. If I was remembering correctly, she was just coming back from a shoot uptown.

"Hey. How'd the shoot go?" I asked, closing my laptop half way.

"Ugh. Poorly." she said as she took her shoes off at the door.

"Sorry to hear that. What happened?"

"It was supposed to be a nude shoot in his greenhouse, which I was okay with, but towards the end he started mentioning wanting to bring in another male model to join me. I repeatedly told him no. He asked me 'what about those ones on your profile?' I told him those kinds of photos are only allowed with one photographer, but he kept insisting, so eventually I just left."

"Oof. That sounds rough. Do you think he meant him?"

"Of course he meant him. I could see the boner in his pants. Asshole."

"Hey, at least you're smart enough to know to walk away. This industry is plagued by that kind of stuff. Good on you, cousin."

I guess our more intimate photoshoots were making an influence on their viewers. Not to be egotistical or anything, but a lot of them are really good photos. She was right - the last shot we did a few shoots ago where I came through her tits, that one was outstanding. Over 7000 notes on her Tumblr - more views than any of my photography had ever gotten before.

The next morning, I was going through my daily routine. At around 9 AM, after I finish my shower, go in my room and meditate for about 30 minutes. I needed to use the restroom upon finishing, but I noticed the light was on. Elena was in there.

I knocked.

"Come in!" I heard from inside.

I opened the door to the see my cousin standing at the mirror in her bra and booty shorts, straightening her hair. It was a little unusual for her to be up this early.

"I really, really have to pee." I told her.

"Okay, go. You're not gonna bother me."

An odd request. I had already stuck my penis in her ass and her mouth, but somehow peeing in front of her got my instantly excited.

"You sure?" I asked.

"Yeah, I'll be outta here in a few minutes anyway."

I entered, stood at the toilet, whipped out my semi, and starting pissing.

"So what are you getting all dolled up for this early in the morning?" I asked while urine shot from my dick.

"I guess I should tell you. I have an interview with a modeling agency at noon."

"Really? That's great!"

As we talked about it longer, really, I realized it wasn't too great. You see, when a model is signed to agency, generally, they're not allowed to work with any amateur photographers (at least not work that can be published online), which in this case, would be me. I'm happy for her and all, but if her getting signed means the end of our shoots, I'll be very disappointed.

I put my dick back in pants and decided our conversation was over, so I turned back around towards my room.

As I was closing the door behind me, she stopped it with her hand, and started to follow me. "But wait!" she said as she stood in my doorway. "I actually have one more shoot idea for us if you're free tonight, and if I get signed today, it won't matter."

I became slightly more optimistic. "Sure. I'm free. What is it?"

"Okay well," she started, putting her hands together at her chest. "Those two shoots we did a few months back where I explore my more sexual side in black and white. Well, I wanna finish that series off with another set. But this time it's gonna be really extreme. Like, really graphic."

"Like how?"

"It's a lot to explain right now. Just, if you're comfortable going a little further being the male model than you did last time, then meet me in my room with your gear at 7:30."

"Of course. You know I'm comfortable with whatever you can come up with, cousin. I'll be there."

We were running late. I needed to run to Best Buy before they closed for some new lens wipes and my cousin Elena needed to make some phone calls. Nevertheless, we convened in the house at about 8:45. We were both tired, I could tell, but if it was time for a shoot, nothing else matters.

"So how are we startin' this one?" I asked my cousin as we both walked down the hallway to her room.

As we entered her room she said, "As usual, get naked and get hard."

I put my camera down and started doing as she asked. She started undressing at the same the time.

As she took off her jacket, her shirt, her pants, her bra, and then her underwear, she said "Now remember, this one is gonna be a little more extreme in terms of content than any shoot you or I have ever done. I know we have an agreement, but you're still my cousin, so if at any point, and I mean any point, you don't feel comfortable with the content, just say so."

"I'm sure I'll be okay with it. Tell me more." I said as I stood there jerkin' my softie trying to get it to stiffen up.

"So, as the finisher to this shit, I want my followers on my social medias and my website to see the most intense angles of my sexuality. My mentality behind it is - if I'm gonna be showing my body, I might as show people the limits of it, ya know?"

"I see, I see. Makes sense, thematically. Let's do it."

"Alright, as soon you're all the way hard, come over to bed and we'll do the first shot."

I jerked off some more as I watched her walk over to the bed, sit and wait. Her breasts jiggled gleefully as she hopped on the bouncy mattress.

When my noodle was right proper stiff, I asked "Tripod or handheld?"

"Tripod!" she said.

I grabbed my gear and headed over to the bed. My cock flopped back and forth with every step.

"Okay," she started. "Some oral shots first. Put the camera over there and point it at your waist."

I did.

She continued: "Now, like I said, this isn't gonna be like last time. How many times can you cum?"

"Like...an like an 30 minute period or what?"

"Yeah, sure."

"Um, probably twice, maybe three times if I pump hard enough."

"Okay, cool. I'm gonna need to cum more than once during this shoot."

I hadn't the faintest clue of how I'd do that, but god dammit, I'll try.

"Alright, grab my hair," she said. "And instead of me doing the work, you're gonna face fuck me. But I need you to pull my hair and shove it down so hard and so fast that I'm gagging. Until I'm red in the face."

THAT I did not expect. Holy shit.

I chuckled. "Damn, cuz. Alright."

I set the timer on the camera like I've done a million times and grabbed my naked cousin by her hair. As forcefully as I could, I shoved my cock into her mouth. I felt my tip touch her uvula.

I started thrusting faster and faster. Eventually she was deepthroating my rod faster than a jackhammer on concrete.

The camera shutter clicked, but I knew it wasn't what she wanted.

I started fucking my cousin's face even faster and harder. We were both beginning to swear, and finally, she started gagging and looking like she was gasping for air. Her face became red.

I hit the button again, and the camera SNAPPED another few.

Before I could move, she yelled "More!" through the muffled wall of my cock in her mouth.

So I did more. My cousin looked like she was seriously running out of breath.

I fucked her face with the force of a heard of elephants for another 30 seconds or so before the camera clicked rapidly again.

Immediately, she took her cock off my mouth for a split to second to say "Another!" before shoving it back in.

I hit the button again. This time she started rubbing and squeezing her tits together while I facefucked until she looked like a pepperoni.

SNAP, SNAP, SNAP, SNAP, SNAP.

We were done now. She immediately retracted and flipped quickly over onto her back.

"Alright, now same thing but upside down. See if you can zoom in on my neck."

Now that was an idea I could get behind. I pedestaled the camera up as high as it could go and zoomed in on her neck. Right where my cock head would be bulging through.

Neither of us needed to speak as I grabbed her chin and slammed her upside down head and my penis. Like last time, I started slow and gradually gained momentum. The sound of my nuts slapping against her face was loud enough to crack the sky. I couldn't fucking believe it.

By the time the camera shutter went off, it was total cock suffocation. Like she was being choked by a snake (in a way, she was). And I didn't need to look at the camera display to know you could see my cock almost ready to burst through her trachea.

I did another just for good measure.

"See if you can get one of me sucking on your scrotum." she said as she spit out my cock and started making out with nutsack. I quickly leaned the camera under me and hit the button, waiting for the shutter. Because of the shadows and my unsteady hand, it probably just looked like black, but in the present moment, I could overlook it.

She stopped as soon she heard the shutter.

Her face was still slightly red when she sat up. "Did you use the new soap I bought?"

"Haha, yeah why? How do you know?"

"I can tell by the way your balls taste."

My eyes widened. I laughed, but somehow, that was one of the sexiest thing she'd ever said to me. I hope the taste stayed in her mouth forever.

"Are you ready to take it up a notch?" she asked me so pleasantly.

"Sure, whadda ya got?"

Without a moments hesitation, she reached into the drawers next to her bed and pulled out a spiked choker and a ball gag. JESUS CHRIST.

She put the choker on and talked to me: "Okay, so this one will need a little bit of prep. This is gonna be the first time we'll use your cum, so be ready. I need you to fuck my throat until I'm red again and then explode in my mouth. Then, I'll spit it up and...well, you'll see."

"I'm cool with it. Where should I put the camera?"

"Just leave it be for now. We won't need to take the photo until after I'm covered."

Finally. A moment to facefuck her raw and and not have to worry about my stupid camera.

"Alright, how do you wanna do the prep?" I asked.

"I'll lay like this, cause the picture's gonna be from above."

She laid back on her bed, facing towards the ceiling, and in a moment, I crawled on top of her and shoved my cock immediately down my cousin's throat.

Once again, I grabbed and pulled her hair and thrusted with all the energy I had in my body. She began to make that gurgling sound everyone in porn makes when they take a huge BBC. This was the hottest fucking that's ever happened to me. And what a glory is was to throatfuck her for about 2 minutes without having to worry about the photo.

"Alright, I'm gonna come in a second." I said.

For obvious reasons, she couldn't speak, so she gave me a thumbs up.

I started breathing heavy, then heavier, then let out a moan as my cock juice exploded all into the inside of my cousin's mouth. What did she say was gonna next?

When she sat up slightly, I got off her and watched her do something that could have made me grow a second dick and cum again right there: She spit my cum out into her hands, rubbed it all over her face and her breasts, then grabbed the ball gag and put it in her mouth.

I heard her say through the gag, "Okay, now take the picture!"

I hurried for my camera, my cum-dripping dick head dragging across the bedspread.

I sat stood on the bed above her, semen remnants dripping down far. I framed a medium close up - tits and face in frame. The cum on her tits was rubbed all around her nipples and in between on her chest. It looked so haphazard and messy. It looked fucking great.

I snapped 4 pictures of my cousin from this angle. I started remembering months ago, which kind of felt like yesterday, when I was nervous to take photos of her in a revealing bikini. The tables seem to turn in this house faster than I can keep track.

My cousin momentarily removed the ballgag to tell me the next set-up: "Alright, for the next one, I just need you to choke me."

I was taken aback. "I'm sorry, what?"

"I need you to choke me, cousin. Take your hand and choke me until I'm red. I'm gonna make myself orgasm and then you take the picture right as I'm finishing."

Ho-ly fuck (again).

"Wow, um, alright." I replied, awestruck.

Laying the camera down on the bed for a moment, I sat back on top of her, my dick just under her tits, and got in position.

"You ready?" I checked.

"Yes, go."

"Alright, I'm doing it."

This was a huge step up for me, but I must obey. I wrapped to hands around the base of my cousin's neck, which caused me to get some of my own cum on my hands, and started squeezing. She put the ball gag back into place.

Almost at the same time, she brought her hand, which also still had my cum on it, to her pussy and began pleasuring herself. I understood now.

For almost 3 minutes, she rubbed her clit and moaned while I squeezed her short of air supply. I knew if I did it for too long I would actually hurt her, so every once and a while, I lightened up.

Through the ball gag I heard her struggle to say: "I'm cumming! I'm cumming! Get the camera ready but don't stop choking me."

Oh shit. I quickly grabbed the camera beside, and with my non-dominant hand, attempted to snap close-ups of her cum-covered face as she orgasmed. I had already seen her climax once on a previously mentioned shoot, but this was different. Her face distorted in ways I've never seen before. Her eyes went into the back of her head, her lip and nose wrinkled, and her body flailed suddenly underneath me. Add my cum on her face and a dark red complexion from having been choked for several minutes, and this was a whole new level of sexual play I had never touched before. I had no idea my cousin had this side to her, or to me. Plus, I'm sure that photo will look absolutely awesome in our traditional black and white.

I crawled off of her, camera in hand. "Wow, cousin, that was really intense. You're really putting yourself out there for this last installment."

"Yeah, I can't wait for people to see it. With you involved, it's gonna look so great, like always. Ready for the next one?"

"Well I am, but are you sure you don't wanna take a break. You look exhausted already."

"Nah, cuz, I can keep going. You don't know how much I can take. I can even orgasm again."

"Alright," I chuckled. "Let's keep goin' then."

"Alright, clean up your dick, cause you're goin' in my vagina for this one."

In an instant, the world, my heart, my mind, everything stopped.

This was it. This was finally it.

I get to properly fuck my cousin.

I didn't say anything. I needed to remain professional. I grabbed a towel from the bathroom and quickly wiped the excess cum from my anywhere on my penis. It was now dry again as I walked over.

"Okay, I'm ready." I said.

She got into missionary position on the edge of the bed, a spot I had become so familiar with these past months. She spread her legs as wide as she could, welcome my shaft for it's warm entrance.

"Okay, hold the camera high above you, almost like an aerial shot. And make it slightly out of focus. Like, enough to see that it's me getting fucked but not enough to make out any details. Know what I mean? Like the first cum photo we did." she demanded of me.

"Yeah, gotcha."

I stood in front of my cousin's spread legs, my raging erection pointing straight at her opening. I stood silently for a second, unable to believe what I was about to do. But then I remembered my professionalism - I changed my facial expression, pretended to clear my throat, and nonchalantly slid my dick right in. She said nothing.

I stood there with my dick in my cousin's pussy completely still as I messed with the focal length of my camera.

I raised the camera up and took a photo.

I looked at it - it didn't look good. Bad framing and kind of shaky. Three more attempts saw the same problem.

My cousin saw my frustration. "You can thrust in and out in you want to. If it helps."

"Well, yeah, I will. But hold on. I need a rig for this."

I loved the fact that as I talked to her, and she looked at me, she sat there, casually, with her legs spread, and my cum still all over her face and tits. I love my cousin so much.

I slid out of my cousin. I spent about a minute running around with dangling erection building a higher platform behind where I was standing out of shoeboxes and other things. I then put the camera on the tripod on that platform and pedestaled it all the way up until it was taller than me.

"Okay, I have an idea. It doesn't need to be out of focus. I'll set it to take about 50 photos over the course of a minute like we've done before, and then in editing, layer all the photos on top of one another so it's just a big blur." I explained as I got back into position.

"Good thinking, cousin! See, this is I love working with you. I promise I'll find time to work with you here and there even though my contract won't allow it. I promise."

I slid back into her and made sure the camera was pointed at where we wanted it.

"Okay, here we go." I said as I began thrusting in and out of my cousin's pussy slowly.

At first, we both remained silent. Silent and professional. But as I gained momentum and started to go a little harder, we both started to breathe heavier and let out slight moans here and there.

When I reached a good speed, I reached above me and hit the button to take a photo. About 50 SNAPS went off in a stretch off about 30 seconds.

We kept going, kept breathing, and kept moaning, and then I did it again. Then again. Then again.

By now we had been fucking for at least 3 minutes.

"I think," my cousin started saying through her reluctant moans. "If we want to be really blurry we should go faster."

"Okay." I said back to her.

Steadily, I picked up the pace and gradually began fucking my cousin faster and faster and faster. After a minute or so, our parts were slapping together. If her room was bigger, the echo would have sounded like someone clapping in an empty cave.

At this pace, I found it more difficult than ever to hit the photo button. Both physically, because it will probably be too shaky anyway, and mentally, because I didn't want to stop. Forget the fact that this is the first time in my life I've ever gone unprotected, but that it was with my cousin. My cousin who, just months ago, I was remember fondly having seen her kiddish buttocks in the swimming pool. My cousin, who just months ago, gave me a hard-on by volunteering to model some swimsuits for me as a way to pass the time. Now, here we are, fucking in full force, all for our art.

I found the stamina to reach above me and push the button. And then again. 2 times, a rapid succession of SNAPS came from above as the camera captured our sex.

"I think that's enough of this position," my cousin said as she slid herself off me. "I think those will look great when you edit them. Let's move on.

She got into a doggystyle position.

"Put your camera at the other the end of the put and make it so your whole body in frame but your out of focus.", she continued.

I replied: "That'll be difficult considering I can't set my depth of field to something that's not there yet, but I'll try, cuz."

I focused on her face as she sat with her pleasant pussy thrusted into the air, waiting to welcome my penis back into it.

This was one difficult - I set the camera to take another 50 photos in about 60 seconds, as I rushed behind her and fucked her doggystyle multiples times during the multiple attempts.

It wasn't working. The focus was off, and you could see my face clear as day. It couldn't be published, but that doesn't mean I couldn't keep it for myself.

All per her request, we did a number of different sex shots: One simply where it's a close-up of my penis in her vagina, one wide angle from the side of the bed, two cheesy ones where the camera POVs where mine and her perspectives during missionary, and another where I fucked her as she hung off the side of the bed, taken again from above at a tilt.

I had now been taking photos of me fucking my cousin for about 30 minutes, and I was beginning to feel another orgasm coming on, despite how tired I was, and despite the fact that cock had been taking a beat for well over an hour and was starting to soften up.

"Alright cousin, I'm feel another load comin. Where do you want it this time?" I asked while were still having intercourse.

"Okay, okay, okay. Right on my belly."

We quickly stopped fucking, I put my camera to the side for a moment, the accursed thing, and busted a fat nut all over my cousin's beautiful flat belly. It wasn't as big a load as last time, but it was still a couple little rain droplets.

I positioned the camera and she told me to take an exteme close up of it from many angles, so I did.

I was noticing by now that my load of cum that she smeared all over herself at the beginning was kind of beginning to harden. Her tits were sticky, but not wet. And it was starting to look like the skin on her face was peeling. It was fucking hot.

There were a short break now as my dick deflated and she got up and walked to the bathroom to wipe my cum from her stomach. I stood still, naked in the middle of her room, breathing heavy. I can't believe everything that's just happened. My cousin sucked my balls, I came in her mouth. We fucked. We're cousins, and we fucking had sexual intercourse.

"Okay, if you want to take a breather, give little woody a rest, now is the time.", she explained as she exited the bathroom.

"Okay, I'm gonna go grab some water."

"Grab me one too please, When we resume, we'll be doing some photos that explore some of my most hidden fetishes. Stuff I'm into that I've never really told anyone I'm into. So again, I know we've already gotten very intimate, cuz, but if I ever push you too far for any of this, just tell me and I'll arrange something else."

"Elena, I'm sure I can handle it."

And so we took a short recession. We both put just our underwear back on and drank our water together over the kitchen counter. My cousin wiped off the fresh cum that was on her stomach with a paper towel, but left the now dried cum all over face and tits.

It's amazing how quickly she turns on a dime - 30 minutes ago I was ejaculating on her, the both of us naked and sweaty, and now she sits here with cum-covered exposed tits, talking to me like we're having a breakfast at a diner about her relationship with her mom and her hopes for the modeling industry. I think I love this woman. I don't care if she's my cousin.

When we resumed, we explored some of the "fetishes" she was talking about. She asked to whip her breasts with her whip while she wore a blindfold sprawled out on the bed, to put nipple clamps on her and take photos of her while she fingers herself. Standard BDSM stuff as far I was concerned.

But then came the golden shower. I mentioned as we finished up a shot of her bending over while tied up with ropes that I had to pee. "I'll be right back. Gotta pee, I said."

"Actually - if it's not too weird - we could use your pee for a shot"

"What? How?!" I laughed.

"Let's go in the bathroom and do it in my mouth. Take a photo. I've always been turned on my the idea of someone pissing inside of me. Is that too weird?"

"It's a little strange, but hey, you're the model, not me."

I set up my camera to my left and my cousin knelt down right in front of me as if for a regular blowjob. I had to readjust my ISO heavily due to the awful orange light in the bathroom.

"Ready." she said as I put the tip of my flaccid penis against her teeth. I tid the rapid photo button just as I streamed piss into her mouth. 40 photos of my urine splashing all over my cousin's mouth and teeth, some of it dripping down her chin onto her tits, on top of the remnants of my previously dried cum. She swallowed it and we moved on.

I needed time let my cock get the energy to cum again, so we did some solo shots - one with some simple poses with her breasts exposed in the mirror, some various poses on the bed, and some where she leaned against the mirror closet door with her ass pushed out. These were all decent photos, but they were time killers until I got my juice back.

We took photos then of each other lounging each others' assholes. Her idea for me to do it to her, mine to counter with the same thing. It was the same framing, same angle - in one shot her moist, long tongue was pressing deeply into the ridges of my wrinkles, and the other I pressed my stubby, shorter tongue into hers. In my opinion, ass itself doesn't taste very good, but I loved getting to lick the sweat out of my cousin's crack like a cat gently sipping milk.

There was a photo in this rapid shutter of a short string of saliva connecting my asshole to her tongue tip as she rose up, about to dig in for another nibble. It looked so good on my little camera screen I wanted to print it out and frame it right then and there.

"Alright, I'm starting to feel my boner come back." I said as we finished looking over the photos we just took.

Without speaking, she looked down and my dangling doodle, stuck her hand out and jiggled my whole package around to feel it for herself. "Alright, let's get this going."

She took it upon herself to get down on her knees and jerk me off to speed the process along. I had no objections - I aimed the camera down at her and snapped some casual shots. She made silly, almost joking kissy faces and smiles at the camera as she stroked me, as if these weren't photos, only practice.

"Uh, oh." I said as I saw an alert pop up on my camera. "Cousin, I'm almost out of card space."

"Do you have another one?" she asked before immediately spitting on my dick and rubbing it in with 2 hands.

"Not on me. I lent my only other free one out to a buddy."

"Alright then, we'll just have to be strategic. Only one or two takes."

My popping veins had returned to my member and we got back into action.

She explained the next shot as she laid back on the bed: "Alright, I'm gonna put the chocker on really tight. It's gonna start to choke me real good, but I'm gonna choke myself too to help it look better. I need you to fit your entire scrodum in my mouth, make it look like I'm suffocating on your balls."

Another thing I'd never imagined I'd do with anyone, but I got into position. I squatted over her, my asshole rubbing against her arms and chocked herself, and stuck my entire nutsack into her wide open mouth. My raging erection stood up slanted into the air like a long piece of wood in overstuffed trash can.

She made some kind of muffle that said "Take the picture". As I attempted to aim the camerw in this weird, slightly uncomfortable crouching position, I felt her wiggle her tongue all over the underside of sack. It made my penis twitch a little .

She widened her eyes as I took three photos, as to make it look like she was actually in pain, suffocating on testicles. That was gonna be a bizarre one to look at later, but fuck, did it feel good. She was careful opening her mouth for me to release my balls as not to get her teeth in the way and scrape my precious sack.

We did two more from ideas that she seemed to have stored away her head - one where she positioned herself upside down on the carpet like a pretzel (I had NO idea she was that flexible) and photographed me facefucking her from directly above, and another where she lay spread eagle on the edge of bed, motioning to me to come toward her with her finger - slightly out of focus - while my jutting penis took up the side of the frame pointing at her.

She seemed to conjure these images in vivid detail from the confines of her memory, as if she thought of them a long time ago somehow, and finally had been given an opportunity to see this images come to life.

"We probably got about 10 or more photos left." I told her.

"Okay," she said as she kneeled down on one side of the bed. "Lay flat on your back and I'm gonna bounce up and down on you. Take the photos looking up at me from your angle."

I did as she asked, as I always do. My dick pointed straight up at the sky beyond the ceiling, a little bit of pre-cum already squirting it's way onto my tip from the situation alone.

My cousin stood above me. I saw her cunt lips from down below, the sweat running through them like a river between rocks and weeds. She lowered herself onto me, sliding her pussy onto my cock with effortless smoothness.

"Just start snapping whenever you're ready." she said.

She started bouncing up and down on my dick, slamming, fucking me so hard it almost hurt. To put more realism into her poses she made with her upper body and arms as she bounced, she made porn-like moaning sounds.

It felt amazing, and it took me a moment to remember I have to a photographer. I grabbed the camera at my side and aimed it up at her. I don't know if she planned it, but the slight lens flare on the light from the ceiling fan above covered her on and off as she bounced in and out of view, her cascading her whipping against the brightness exactly as a silhouette. It looked as good as it felt.

I snapped away. Slowly. Whenever I thought I had a good amount of both element.

One.

Two.

Three.

Four.

Fix.

Six.

Sev-

...Oh no. Big red text on my screen. This was the end.

"SD Card full." I said very matter-of-factly.

"What?" she said through exhausted breath, nevertheless continuing the fucking.

"Card's full. We're out of space."

"So what, we can't take anymore pictures?"

"Nope."

Neither one of us spoke for a moment, but she continued to slam her pussy against me, a little less forceful than before.

"That sucks." she said, then a long pause. "Do you wanna...do you wanna keep going anyway?"

"With that?"

"This. Me bouncing up and down on your dick. I kinda...I kinda like it. Feels good."

I stuttered when I spoke. "I like it too. Feels good for me too."

"Well...okay."

Slowly, after taking a deep breath in and out, she gained momentum on my penis again. And in turn, I did my part to thrust back the best I could under the weight of her.

For the first time, with no intention of taking any more photographs, my cousin and I were fucking. Passionately.

We both kept going. And going, and going. Neither of us said much. She had to grab the side of the bed with one hand to keep herself together. The other hand squeezed her own tits for no particular reason. I held onto her hips, forearms around her waist, hands grasped firmly onto the top of her ass.

Then I felt it. I remembered.

"Cousin." I alerted her.

"Yeah?"

"I'm gonna cum."

"Oh."

We spoke through bated breath.

"Where can I do it?" I asked.

"I don't know, wherever you want I guess."

"Can I do it on your face again?"

"Yes, if you want."

"Here it comes."

We had to stop fucking. She laid down flat on her bed, her legs dangling off the edge. I mounted her at her breasts.

I aimed my pulsating penis and her face and shot a thick, creamy load all over her. This was a bigger load than any of my previous two today. It covered her whole face except for her nose. She had to close her eyes.

She used the blanket to wipe the cum away. It left a huge, globby stain.

She sat up. "Alright, well...I would definitely say that was a productive shooting session."

"I absolutely agree. What do you say we look at the photos on my laptop in a little bit in the living room over some sodas. Out of beer right now, sorry."

"Sounds good as usual, cuz. See you in a little bit." she said as she put her bra and panties back on.

"Yup."

She turned around to face me before she left. "Thank you so much again, cousin, for helping me out with these photos and letting me go all-out. I know they're gonna look amazing. You're the best."

I watched her leave. Her butt jiggled slightly as she exited her own bedroom.

I sat naked on the bed, cum remnants dripping from my hole onto her sheets, camera by my side and a new love my cousin in my heart..

167 Aunt Ruth's House

CousinObsessed

JUNE 27TH - It was a blazing 95 degrees out as a pulled up to my Aunt Ruth's house. My windows were down, hair up in a ponytail, music blasting from my brand new speakers. I was to have a new home with my aunt until further notice.

To make a very long, personally aggravating story short -- I needed a place to stay. My mother's house was getting foreclosed on, and her and I weren't getting along much over the last year or two. I was paying her rent, and yet she still asked me to move out all the time, saying I don't contribute enough. When she was forced to file for bankruptcy and sell the house as is, I opted not go to with.

My Aunt Ruth lives about 2 hours away. It's a far drive, and now going to work and back every day will be almost 40 minutes, but I knew I'd be comfortable here, despite the turmoil. My Aunt Ruth was recently divorced from our estranged Uncle Will -- the rumor amongst family members is that he was a notorious cheater, and she tried to get back at him by stealing his money. I never found out the truth, but I always got along with Aunt Ruth because her younger age (Uncle Will was in his 50s, she just turned 40, I'm 22).

Upon leaving my mother's house, Aunt Ruth was the first person I asked because I knew she had a spare room upstairs. She was happy to take me in indefinitely as long as I paid rent and went 50/50 with her on keeping the house in shape. This sounded A-okay by me, and since she has half custody of her son, my younger cousin Greg, I'd see some other family every now and then. It was to be a sudden change if there ever was one, but I was looking forward to it.

I pulled up in the driveway to see her garage open, but no Aunt Ruth in site. I honked, but no response. I tried again still to no avail, so I texted her. Almost immediately, I saw her emerge from the back gate -- she was wearing denim shorts and a bikini top, pink with black polka dots.

At the age of 40, Aunt Ruth was smack dab in the middle between still looking young and approaching middle aged. This was attributable largely to her many, many tattoos, tendency to dress in mostly back "rock music"-like clothing, and her somewhat shorter hair, which she usually curls upward in a pin-up style. Here, I watched her emerging from the backyard in a bathing suit top and I noticed for the first time how large her chest is. They jiggled like a water balloons and she skipped over to my car, bare foot on scolding concrete. Her build, somewhere between being athletic and having a bit of a belly, was the perfect frame for these bouncers.

"Hiiiii! Sorry I missed you. I'm in the back about to lay out by the pool." Aunt Ruth said as she approached my driver's side, arms stretched out for a hug. I looked at my watch as I hugged her -- 10:45 A.M. The wire-frame bikini top fabric was the only barrier between her bare chest and my then sleeveless shirt.

"That's okay." I greeted her in return. "Happy to be finally be here. Should I take my stuff in?"

"Yeah, take your stuff in. I'll help you."

I popped the trunk to expose my absolutely bursting rear storage full to the brim with overstuffed suitcases and bags. My aunt helped me carry them inside and up the stairs.

Her guest room was lovely -- a large bed, a good amount of walking space, and a perfect-sized dresser for my TV. She then showed me the lovely bathroom on the opposite side of the house, but I didn't need a house tour -- I'd been here before many times. This was the house we'd come to every Thanksgiving and Christmas for family gatherings.

"I'm gonna start unpacking. Thank you so much for the help. And thanks again for letting me stay here, Aunt Ruth." I said as I turned back around towards my new bedroom.

"Oh, no, please. Unpack later. Let's catch up. Come to the pool with me. Your bring your bathing suit?" she replied.

"Yeah, I have it somewhere! That sounds good."

Moments later I rummaged quickly through my packed goods for my swim trunks and swiftly got into them, snagged a towel from the restroom closet and headed to the backyard to meet my aunt.

The first thing that caught my eye was the pool -- not the biggest ever, but the water was clear enough to see all the way through the bottom and the sun reflected off the surface like a shiny steel rail.

Immediately to my right was Aunt Ruth, slipping her fingers into the waistband of her unbuckled denim shorts. Just as I looked in her direction, her backside facing me, she bent over and slipped out of them, showing her bikini-clad bottom. It was one of those bikinis with a really small back side and I was looking at at least a quarter cheek on each side. It was all black with a pink rim to match the polka-dot top.

Aunt Ruth stood up as she turned around and smiled at me, folding her shorts up into a little square. I noticed more tattoos on her upper thighs that I hadn't seen before.

I commented on what appeared to be a pointillism owl on her right side near her waist: "Is that owl new? Never seen it before."

"Yeah, I got it a couple months ago. Like it?"

"Looks neat."

"There's uh, chairs over by the shed if you're going to join me." She pointed out.

I took my shirt off to get used to the heat before waltzing over to the shed and grabbing myself a long, white lay-down chair.

When I returned Aunt Ruth had let the straps down on her bikini top. She laid on her back, and the two cups that previously held in her large breasts now gently rested on top of them.

I readied my chair next to her and we both soaked in the sun for a little bit. Now was the chance to catch up. She told all about her estranged relationship with Uncle Will and the big birthday party they just had for my cousin Emmie's 18th (sadly I couldn't make it -- I had to work). I told her about my ex girlfriend and all the problems we had. It was nice. I hadn't bonded with Aunt Ruth this much in a while.

During the end of our conversation she sat up. While she boosted her self up she held her bikini top to her chest. I could have sworn, for a second, that I saw a nipple -- even just for the equivalent of a movie frame.

We spent the rest of the day catching up and cooking together. While we cooked, I remained shirtless in my board shorts and she stayed in her denim shorts and bikini top. I couldn't stop watching them jiggle as she was shaking pepper into our stew. I knew in this moment that I had made the right choice regarding my move.

2 DAYS INTO MY STAY.

Monday morning. I awoke at an early morning hour to get to work, remembering my drive was now almost twice as long. I heard music blaring from downstairs -- blaring loud enough to vibrate my floor. It was 7 A.M. What in the hell?

I came down the stairs in my ragged night tank top and boxer shorts, morning wood just on its way down. My aunt must have heard my steps. She shouted "Good morning!" and I followed her voice into the living room.

I turned the corner to see her sweating up a storm, in the middle of a mad exercise, swinging her arms, jogging in place with knees kicking all the way up to her chest. The windows were open, the fan was on, and the stereo was bumpin' some old school late 90s/early 2000s grunge shit. She was wearing a tight-fitting workout get-up: all black yoga pants with netted see-through material spiraling around the legs all the way down, and a solid, black jog bra. The job bra did a serviceable job at containing the breasts jiggle as she bounced up and down in her place.

"Going to work?" she asked without looking at me.

"Yes." I replied loudly.

"There's fresh coffee in the pot if you want some before you head out. Have a good day!"

"I'll grab some. Thanks."

So I did, and I was off to work quickly, trying hard not to think about my aunt's sweaty body all day.

Reader, let me tell you -- never take a job at a call center. This was approaching the end of my 2nd year as a customer service representative for Sony, and becoming screamed at by angry customers, being put on hold for endless minutes and having "Sorry" and "I understand you're upset" as part of my daily vocabulary have all become part of the routine. To say I'm sick of it would be the understatement of the century.

Today there was a situation that I feared would get me fired. Long story short, I got into a screaming match on the phone with the customer and despite my best efforts, I let an expletive slip in.

I wasn't fired -- but I was reemed out by boss and sent home early for the day.

When I arrived back at the house, I walked in the door with no Aunt Ruth in sight. I heard her from afar when I closed the door. "Andrew, is that you?!"

"Yes, I'm home early!" I yelled from the front entrance taking my shoes off.

"Stay there!"

Suddenly, I see a blurry shape of skin-colored blurred lines run from the kitchen, across the hallway into the bathroom with water trinkling in a trial behind it. Aunt Ruth was in the kitchen...and she was naked. She ran too fast for me to see anything, but I could tell.

"Why are you home early?!" she yelled from the bathroom.

"Bit of a situation at work. Nothing too bad. Sorry, would you like me to leave?!"

"No, no! Just wait a second."

Moments later Aunt Ruth emerged from the bathroom, tightening the belt on her bathrobe as she walked towards me. "What happened at work?" she asked.

"Nothing. Don't worry about it." I said.

"Please. No one comes home 3 hours into their shift for nothing."

"It's nothing. I promise."

"It's not nothing. Come on, I'll make you some bacon and eggs and we'll talk about it. You didn't eat before you left, did you?"

"No, I didn't."

We set off towards the kitchen.

"So..."

I had to ask.

"...do you usually walk around naked when you're home alone?"

Aunt Ruth laughed as she tightened her robe again. "I'm sorry you had to see that. I just took a shower. I like to air dry sometimes while I make breakfast.

I laughed back.

She continued. "I hope it wasn't too traumatizing."

"Ha ha, don't worry, Aunt Ruth I didn't see anything."

She sat across from me at the table while we ate our late breakfast and I talked about my awful day. The entire time I watched water drip from the ends of her wet hair into her slightly displayed cleavage, and stared at her freckled thighs when she stuck them out from under robe and crossed them. If I was under the table I could have had a fur burger for breakfast instead.

The following Tuesday to Thursday, I became aware of my Aunt's morning routine, and with it, threw out my alarm clock. Every morning at 7 AM she does her exercises (now I know what keeps her in such great shape as she approaches middle age), then showers, then makes breakfast, then sits at the computer until the middle of the afternoon. Since last year, she's had the opportunity to work from home as an attorney's personal accountant. Other than occasional trips to the bank and the office, she spends most of her time at home, and usually heads to bed early.

I was getting used to things. Leftover breakfast when I came home. Quiet time into the evening while took work calls and filled out paperwork, followed a bit of friendly family bonding in the evening before we both shipped off to bed. Usually we watched a movie or just sat around with some beers and chatted the night away.

Then came Friday. As my Aunt's blasting L7 CD woke me up from downstairs, I awoke to a from my boss: "Call me when you wake up."

I called him. What he told me was like a verbal punch to the Adam's Apple. I had been suspended for 2 weeks with pay. Apparently, there's been a lot of complaints and the company believes I'm too "aggressive" with the customers. I was furious, angry, enraged -- every synonym you could think of -- but I had to keep my cool. At least I was getting paid, and at least I would be spending quality time with Aunt Ruth.

I didn't even bother to put on a shirt walking downstairs. I stomped down the steps in pajama bottoms and headed straight to the kitchen.

I looked at Aunt Ruth as I passed -- she was wearing a new workout fit I never saw before. A white, raggedy t-shirt with the sleeves cut off and no bra underneath, and on the bottom, polka dot blue booty shorts, some of the tightest, shortest I've ever seen.

It took her a minute to notice me. "What's up? No work today? I thought you were off Sundays and Wednesdays."

There was no point in beating around the bush -- I told her the situation. For a moment, she turned my mother, and gave me a speech about controlling my anger and how she was disappointed.

"You don't have to tell me. I'm just as upset about it." I replied.

The exchange went on for several more minute in the kitchen while I made some coffee. At the end, she gave me a proposition: "I think what you need to get your anger out is a good workout."

"What?" I questioned.

"Come on. Come workout with me. It'll make you feel better." She propositioned again.

"Oh...jeez. Thanks, but I haven't worked out in a long time. Probably been 2 years at least."

"Good! That's more reason to start! Come on, I'll set up a mat for you. Go get changed. It's a perfect way to start the day."

"I don't really have any work out clothes."

"You don't have any basketball shorts or anything like that?"

"No. I'm not really an athlete."

"Alright. Just wear your boxers and a tank top. That'll be fine."

I was confused, yet excited by this suggestion, but obviously, I had no objections.

About 5 minutes later after I finished my coffee I might my aunt downstairs in a fresh pair of boxers and grey sleeveless. She had set up a mat for me just a few feet away from hers.

I took position, and she slowly guided me through a myriad of yoga-like workouts.

"This doesn't seem like the regular workout routine you've been doing. Switching things up?" I asked with my head squeezed below my knee.

"I have a rotation of regular exercises mixed with yoga stretches. It gives me a good mix of working muscles and relaxing them, and I like the variety." Aunt Ruth replied.

As we worked our way through the spin-the-wheel of difficult yoga positions, I lost count of how many times I got a big ol' eyeful of sideboob through the cut off sleeves of her shirt. When we did one called the "Seated Forward Fold" I swore one of them was gonna pop out the side.

Not gonna lie, though -- it was fun, and I needed it. She was right in suggesting it'd be a good way to workout my anger from my being suspended, and I'd be lying if I said I wasn't putting on a little weight that I would like to get rid of.

After our workout of roughly an hour and change, we were both drenched scalp to toenails in sweat, and we both stunk. My boxers had become heavy, and Aunt Ruth's white shirt had become wet like a damp rag, but not enough to see through.

I told her she can shower first. She was quick. "Your turn!" she told me as she exited the hallway in her bathrobe.

I didn't have a robe, and when I finished my shower, I didn't know where she was. My best bet was wrap a towel around myself and head upstairs. After all, I couldn't put my sweaty boxers back on.

It was a pain going up the steps -- my body hadn't been pushed like that in ages, and all that time sitting in the chair in front of the computer at the call center has essentially turned my muscles into Jell-O. I moaned and groaned working my feet upwards.

"Feeling sore?" Aunt Ruth asked I passed her open doorway.

I turned suddenly. She was wearing a bikini -- a simple design this time, plain green, no frills, no design. It was a modest one -- didn't show off too much cleavage, and it covered the butt way more than the last one.

"You have no idea." I said, adjusting my towel.

"That means you did good. What hurts? Your legs?

"The undersides of my knees are killin' me. And my stomach too."

"That's the abdominal stretches. Those are great for you. Let it hurt -- it'll go away."

I grunted and moved closer to my room.

"I'm going outside to tan for a little bit if you want to join. Otherwise, I'll be in later. Lots of phone calls to make today."

I opted not to join, as tempting as it was. My body was too sore. I simply tore my towel off, put my fan on max and splayed out on my bed until the soreness died down.

I made dinner quietly tonight while Aunt Ruth was in the kitchen making work calls. She looked so pretty sitting there with her hair up, being official and making business calls in her pajamas

Our movie night for Friday night was Office Space. She picked it on purpose to make light of my suspension, but to me it was like a documentary. I was angry at first, but the more we sat, and the more we drank, the more I laughed.

The next morning.

I awoke to a strange sound -- silence. No music. No bumping speakers and vibrating walls. In fact, as I got up and looked around the house, there was no Aunt Ruth to be found anywhere. She must be sleeping in today.

I crept upstairs and peeped her door open. I was right. I found out too that she sleeps in her natural state -- her back was turned to the door, but the blanket sliding down her waist, exposing the top of her crack, and the sides of her breasts sticking out ever so slightly from the edges of her torso. With the single streak of light striking the room, it was like an old baroque painting of a nude woman.

I took the quiet morning to myself to make so breakfast and catch up on Westworld. Around 10:30 Aunt Ruth finally came down the stairs.

"I smell pancakes!" she yelled from down the hall.

"Good morning! Help yourself!" I replied with my feet up on the couch.

I looked back to greet her. She was wearing super short shorts -- almost like cut-off men's boxers -- and a baggy old Metallica shirt.

"No workout this morning?" I asked. "I was expecting to wake up to my walls shaking again."

"I have a 5-day routine. I like to sleep in on the weekends." She replied.

I got up and walked to the kitchen to dispose of my empty plate.

"I'm almost disappointed. As much pain as I was in yesterday, I really enjoyed getting some exercise. Even if it was just yoga." I said as I dumped my remnants in the trash.

"You want to?" she asked as she prepped her own plate. "We can. Not my normal routine but we can get some in. Let me eat my breakfast and we'll get stared!

"You sure? I don't wanna bother you if you had other plans."

"No, no. I got nothing goin' today at all. Not even any work. Just gimmie a few."

"Wow, thanks. I appreciate it. Can we do regular workouts instead of yoga?"

She looked out the window. "Seems a little hot today for a regular workout but if you want to..."

About 10 minutes later we met in the living room. This time she let me pick the music. I went the Kendrick's To Pimp A Butterfly -- front to end. I came down in my boxer and tank top like last time and she came down wearing an all blue fit -- a well-fitted job bra and tight-fighting yoga pants to go with. She opened one of the windows to let the heat out.

We started with some high-knee jogging in place, followed by push ups, then some crunches, then some taking turns on the exercise ball.

We had been going for about 20 minutes now, and it was beginning to get warm. Her opening the window hadn't proved very effective, as we were both already drenched. My back was covered in sweat, so I flipped my shirt over my head and threw it to the side.

"Oh my god, is it blazing in here, isn't it?" Aunt Ruth observed.

"Yeah, sorry. I had to." I replied.

"No, you're fine. It's crazy in here."

We continued, starting some side planks, but then came the jumping jack. She had developed her own custom jumping jacks that involved turning 180 degrees every 4th jump. It was a surprising way to stay in sync and keep it from getting monotonous. I watched her breasts bounce upon down like paddle balls on paddles inside her binding, fitted top.

A few minutes passed before she stopped, and made a comment under exhausted breaths: "Oh God, it's so hot."

And suddenly, she stuck her thumbs inside the waistband of her pants and slid them off, revealing her sweaty legs. She threw her pants to the side as I noticed her underwear, which she was apparently extremely comfortable revealing to me -- white and black vertical stripes, more akin to the shape of booty shorts than traditional underwear, but very high up the waist, and revealing a lot of butt cheek.

"Okay." she simply said as she got back into the motion.

I didn't say anything about her sudden state of undress. If she was okay with it, than I had no reason to comment.

We restarted our routine from the beginning -- back to the high knees.

After another few minutes my aunt stopped again. She seemed to be getting out of breath. She spoke: "Sorry, I'll be right back. I gotta put on something else. Keep going!"

Quickly, she speedwalked out of the room. I kept going, eager to see what she'd be wearing upon return.

She returned moment later in a simple bra and panties -- white, with frilly edges of the bottoms.

"Will it bother if you if I just work out in this?" she said walking back in the room. "It'll make it so much better for me in these heat."

"No, no." I said. "Wear whatever you want. I'm down to my skivvies myself."

"Thanks so much."

"What, uh, what do you usually workout in when it's hot like this?"

"I usually don't workout in anything, whether it's hot or not."

I laughed as we got back into the routine. "What? You workout naked?"

"Yeah! Or at least bottomless."

"For real?"

"Yeah, it's actually better for you. No clothing, no muscle restrain of any sort. Especially better during Yoga and regular stretching."

"That makes sense. Never thought about that."

"Mhmm. You should get a try one day if you ever get a chance."

And with that comment, I quietly resumed the routine. In her new outfit I watched do side planks, crunches, and then jumping jacks. Oh god, the jumping jacks. Her tits nearly flopping out of her bra was inevitable, and multiple times she had to catch them and readjust. I couldn't see the tag, but if I had to guess, she was at least a large C cup, possibly a small D.

As enjoyable as this was, it was also creating a problem -- I had become rock hard underneath my boxers. These weren't regular flowing boxers, they were boxer briefs, so the outline of my erection was clearer than the sky. When it came for our 4th round of jumping jacks, my flop was as easily noticeable as hers. I was notice my dick was gonna poke out of the hole as it bobbed up and down in the middle of the living room.

I didn't think she noticed it, and we came around to our final turn on the exercise ball. As she rolled it over to me, I caught her glance downward at my crotch, and there absolutely no hiding it when I bent backwards over the ball to do high crunches, and it was pointing directly up at the ceiling, just millimeters from the head poking out of the middle.

"That's it. Keep it going it strong." She egged me on, standing over me, watching. I knew she could see it -- she had to -- she was less than a foot away, but the respectable woman she is, she said nothing.

We finished our session with another round of high knee jogging, and by the time we finished, I was still harder than cement. I looked over at my aunt, who walked towards her towel, covered head to toe in sweat, so much so that the ceiling fan light above made her shiny like she was covered in oil. This didn't help my situation, especially when she bent over to properly drape the towel over her head and I noticed that the backside of her white panties had become extremely translucent and sweat was running down deep into her crack.

She turned around to face me and my boner. "Alright, that was really good one. It's like a sauna here. Who's gonna shower first?"

"You can go first. You look sweatier than me." I laughed back.

"Alrighty." She said very matter-of-fact, and quickly sped off to the bathroom.

I needed a moment to compose myself when she disappeared. What have I gotten myself into? Just a week ago I was moving in with my Aunt temporarily due to my home situation, now she's come millimeters away from seeing my throbbing dick, and she's continuously bending over in front of me in next to nothing. I was nervous, but these work outs have become a blessing.

Our Saturday post-workout was pleasant. We traded some family gossip over some delicious vegan pizza, I introduced her to Westworld, and we Facetimed Emmie, who announced she was coming to stay for a couple days starting Wednesday. Even though she just turned 18 she still looked how I remembered growing up -- forever stuck with an innocent younger face, but now slightly more developed on the rest of the body despite being extremely short and thin. He hair was longer than I remember, though, appearing to flow all the way down her back, which her and Aunt Ruth argued about extensively over this Facetime session.

Later, she was cooking dinner in the kitchen, and I came downstairs for a drink from the fridge. We were both dressed casual, sweats and t-shirts.

I spoke as I opened the fridge: "Ugh. I don't know about you, Aunt Ruth, but I am sorer than a bitch after this morning. Muscles cramping everywhere."

"Oh my god, me too!" She agreed. "That was the hardest I've gone in a while."

"Yeah, for sure."

"You know, when Emmie and I used to workout together we'd always give each other massages afterwards if we were sore. I'm not the greatest at them but she's a master."

"Really? That sounds nice. We should give it a try."

She stopped for a moment to stir the rice before replying. "You know what? I think I still have some of the therapeutic oil left from forever ago. When we're done eating I'll go see."

We ate dinner. I tried to eat in a hurry to get to the massage faster but she took her sweet time. She told me some more stories about her and Uncle Will's ugly relationship towards the end. Apparently Ellie claims that she thinks he was flirting with one of her older friends and how he would always stare at her when she came over. I can see why they decided to plug the plug on marriage.

We finished our meal of rice and beans and she headed upstairs to look for the massage oil.

A couple minutes later she yelled from upstairs. "Hey, Andrew I found it!"

"What?!" I enquired back loudly from the bottom of the stairs.

"The therapeutic massage oil! I found it!"

"Great!"

She came down to show it to me. There wasn't much left but there was enough for us both to use tonight.

"I've never given massage before I guess there's a first time for everything." I continued.

"I can show you. Like I said, I'm not a master myself but I know I few tips and tricks."

She turned around and headed back up, and I followed closely behind. We were headed for her bedroom.

"In here?" I asked as she opened the door.

"I have the bigger bed. I don't feel like going out back to get the tanning chairs. Those are better to use, but this will do for now."

She rummaged through a pile of junk near her closet and pulled out a huge rubbery foam mat and laid it over top her bedspread.

"So what should I do?" I asked.

"Get down to your boxers and lay on your stomach." She told me very directly.

My aunt patiently watched me with her hands folded at her waist while I very carefully took of my clothes. First, the shirt, then the belt and the socks, then the sweatpants. Now I was almost naked but she was clothed.

"Lay down flat." She said.

I listened to her directions, laying down next to her with my backside facing the ceiling.

"Now this oil..." she started. "...is a kind of a muscle relaxant. It's gonna be cold at first, but as I rub it in, it gets warmer, and your muscles with feel better."

She poured some into her hands and rubbed them together, then she placed her hands on the backs of my shins. These were extremely sore from all the jogging and jumping jacks. She was right, it was cold, almost uncomfortably so, upon first touch, as it got deeper in the skin, it became gradually warmer.

Slowly she moved all the way from the heels of my feet to the area above the back of the knee. I moaned with pleasure and she chuckled at the occurrence of it.

Ever so gingerly she went a little higher and a little higher. The tips of her fingertips continuously grazed the area right below my buttocks and my right around my groin as she stuck them in and out of my boxer legs. Then she moved onto my back, kneading it like a cat.

"Feels good?" she asked.

"Feels amazing, Aunt Ruth." I complimented in muffled response.

"Roll over now, we'll do your front."

I rolled over on my back and the warmness of the oil that already seeped into my backside came over the rest of my body like a big fuzzy hug. Aunt Ruth squirted some more lotion into her hands and started on my legs like last time.

She worked up, up, up, and her fingertips came closer and closer to my groins, but never touched.

She moved on to my torso and gave me some instructions for when it was her turn. "When it comes to the chest and the belly, think of it like kneading bread. Like very carefully molding pizza dough. Just press into gently with your fingers and let the oil work it's magic."

She rubbed it all in my chest and my shoulders. It felt spectacular. I let out a couple of pleasured breaths.

Suddenly, I felt her tugging at the waistband of my boxers. I looked down to see her tucking in the waistband and pulling them down ever so slightly to expose more of my waist. "Let's nudge these down a bit..." she whispered to herself.

Carefully with three fingertips she rubbed lotion into a circular motion in the area right above the dick root. This felt amazing too, and it started giving me a chub.

She made another round over all the bases, then she stopped.

"Alright, my turn." She said.

I was so relax that I struggled to sit up. "Are you sure? I'll probably be really bad."

"You won't know until you try, my good nephew."

Nonchalantly and with no warning she started removing her clothing while I stood up off the bed. I was too oily to put my clothes back on, so I remained in my boxers.

Aunt Ruth removed her shirt, revealing a neon pink wire bra underneath, and under her sweatpants was simple black underwear. Then...she reached for her bra, moving her hands behind her back.

She very carefully took her bra off while simultaneously moving her hands to cover her breasts. She smiled at me as she maneuvered herself facedown onto the bed, arms down at her side. I didn't see anything, but I saw enough.

"No rush. Start whenever you're ready." She instructed me.

The cartilage in my boxers shook when I looked at my aunt laying there in front of me in nothing but her underwear, the undersides of her breasts jutting out from under her chest.

I nervously squirted some oil in hands in the same way she did and starting rubbing into her legs.

"Put some pressure into it." She commented.

I tried to on the backs of her knees, slowly creeping upward. Treading as lightly as I could while still applying pressure, I squeezed and kneaded the area right below her ass. My knuckles grazed her underwear-covered cheeks and she told me my new method was better.

Now onto her back. I remembered what she said about kneading dough, and slowly massaged the path from her waistline to her neck.

"Get the sides." She commanded in a very relaxed tone of voice.

So I did. Exactly 3 times, I counted, my fingertips just ever so lightly smudged up against the sides of her breasts. She let out a pleasured sigh.

I went over her back once again for good measure, then I stopped and asked "Am I doing your front too?"

"Yes please! That abdomen workout was killer! Hand me my bra."

She stuck her arm out and made a grabbing motion with her hand. I reached down and handed her her bra from the floor.

Again, she carefully maneuvered herself onto her back, casually placing the bra on her chest. It sat unstrapped, low enough down her chest to cover her nipples, but not much else.

I squeezed some more lotion into my hands and started on the shoulders and she closed her eyes. I moved in circular motions near her clavicles and into her chest cavity.

Her glorious globes sat inches below, tempting me, but I didn't know how far I was allowed to go.

In lieu of risk, I touched them. My skin touched her breasts. I gently rubbed in circles at the top, just where they met the chest, moving just a little bit downward to where I could feel just the slightest hint of jiggle. She said nothing, but continued to lay silent, breathing slowly. I can't imagine with the amazing lotion feels like on one's tits.

I moved down the stomach, using the same pizza dough method. I noticed now how totally toned her abdomen is. Perfectly flat, yet curved like a carefully blown plexiglass sculpture.

"Mind if I tug your bottoms down a bit too?" I quietly asked.

"Mmm, yeah." She replied instantly.

I precisely reached for the rim of her underwear, carefully pulling it down a little bit from the sides. It sat lower on her waist now, and like me to her, I could see the top of her womb.

With a little bit more lotion in my hands, I covered the circumference of her waist, taking every little opportunity I could to stick even just a bit of a finger tip underneath the raised rim of her underwear.

I continued for several minutes. I decided any longer duration massage then she to gave me would be suspicious, so I stopped after another go round her clavicles.

"Oil's almost gone, Aunt Ruth. I think we're done." I commented, slowing my rubbing to a halt.

"Mmmm, I'm so relaxed." she said laying there with her eyes closed, arms perfectly still at her sides.

"What now?" I asked.

"You did amazing, nephew. Thank you." Her speech slowed and slurred. "I think I'm just gonna lay here. Maybe dose off for a bit."

I stood back and looked at her, my erection forming fuller now. She looked like she was in a total state of zen. I eyed her up and down -- here was my sexy Aunt Ruth, who I've always known to be attractive, but never this open, laying in nothing but black underwear on a bed met, posed like a goddess, with her bra loosely sitting on the bottoms of her breasts.

"Should I just leave then?" I asked.

But no reponse.

I decided do a test. I felt the erection in my boxers reach full mast and I moved closer to my aunt. She was in such a state of sleepy warm bliss that she didn't hear my footsteps.

I stood above her and without thinking about it too hard, I pulled my dick out. I took my hard cock out and let in flop in the air just feet away from my Aunt's face, just because I could.

She didn't even know I was standing there. I waved it around some more and jerked it a couple times, just to test the waters -- nothing. She was out, mentally on another, warmer planet.

I stared at her body for another couple seconds, then put myself back in my shorts and exited, leaving her to her nap..

168 Aunt Ruth's House 2

Sunday was our day off for workouts. We both slept in, and then met up with my cousin Greg for a late brunch at a wonderful little mom-and-pop diner down the road. They gossiped constantly about Uncle Will, but in between, Greg and I got to catch up. He was obviously curious why I was staying with his mom and I explained the weird situation. He offered to make amends to my mother on my behalf, but I objected. I liked where I was now.

In the evening, I joined her with some beers for a 5-episode binge of Westworld season 2 that lasted until almost 1 AM. I had already seen it, but I loved watching her watch it. Season 2 is nowhere near as good as season 1, but season 3 was coming in a couple months, so I wanted us to both be able to watch it when it was new.

Now it was Monday morning. By this point, I no longer needed an alarm. My eyes, still slightly buzzed from the night before, opened automatically at a quarter to 7. I crawled out of bed and threw some shorts on went downstairs.

Aunt Ruth was already in the kitchen, prepping coffee grounds. She wore black booty shorts and a loose fitting pink tank top.

"Good morning. You ready for a new routine today?" she asked immediately.

"Good morning! Yes I am. What's on the table?" I replied.

"Dumbbells!"

"Oh, no..."

"Oh, yes!"

We chatted over coffee, but not too much -- working out on a full stomach is never good.

The weights were already set up in the living room. Small ones -- 5 and 10 lbs. But I knew they'd still be good for a workout.

I stripped down to my boxer briefs like always, and awaited her arrival in the living room. Minutes later, she came down in an even skimpier bra and panty outfit than last time -- the top, a very, very tight fitting green exercise top with a matching thinly banded green thong on the bottom.

She spoke as she came down the hall into the living room. "I hope, um...I hope my minimal outfit today isn't bothersome. Like I said, I usually don't wear anything at all, but...it's hella hot."

"Wear whatever you want, Aunt Ruth. This is your house." I said.

I finally got a look at her backside when she went over to the stereo speakers to plug her phone in. This was a thong if I ever saw one. In the front it had a basic patch of green over her private area, but in the back, her entire ass was basically exposed, perfectly round ass cheeks protruding towards me, with the shoelace-thin strip of fabric stretching through her crack and disappearing down into her taint.

We started with the 5 pounders -- a mix of overhead squats and squat presses. Killer on the abdomen. Then we moved onto external rotations, which required laying on our sides. From there, some plie squats, standard curling, and some weird forward-bending workout she called the "RDL". I don't think either of us were doing it right, but it felt like it was helping anyway.

After this, we did all the same workouts but with 10 pounders. With the heat today, this was particularly exhausting. After the RDLs, we decided to take a 5-minute water break. We leaned against the kitchen counter, hair damp from sweat, chugging ice water, catching our breath. This was a killer.

Shortly after, we resumed and finished another round with the 10s. I was under the impression, we would be doing another round until Aunt Ruth reached into the hallway in the closet and pulled out two sets of little plastic steps. The idea was hold the dumbbells in hand at chest level and, in a motion similar to jogging in place, jolt up and down the steps in a continuous motion.

"How long do we do this for?" I asked.

"I usually do it for about 30 minutes, but if you can't handle it, do it for less. Go at your own pace." she replied and started, her firm jugs bouncing up and down under top like Jell-O in an earthquake.

I started myself, and the sweat came pouring down like a overflowing tub. After a couple minutes, I had to pause. My ass and balls were so sweaty, they were sticking to my boxers.

I walked over to the big box fan my Aunt had set up in the corner, and with my back to her, pulled the front of my underwear down and aired out my privates.

"Sweaty?!" she asked through a laugh mid-step.

"Yes. Absolutely, yes." I answered.

I turned around and let the breeze blow on my ass and the back of my sack. It was so refreshing.

I resumed my post and continued doing the step workout. A couple rotations later, Aunt Ruth evidently had the same problem.

She walked over to the fan, crouched down, and opened the front of her panties to let the breeze hit her crotch.

"See. Feels great, doesn't it?" I said.

"It's so fuggin' hot in here." She said back to me.

The steps resumed, and over the next 20 minutes, we both took turns cooling our parts off by the fan. I had developed a chub -- it was hard to develop a full-on with all the motion and the sweat, but to say I was aroused is an understatement.

Eventually, my aunt paused again. I assumed she going over to the fan, but instead, she turned to look at me, hands on her sweaty hips.

"Andrew." She said. "I'm sorry, but I can't work like this."

"Like what?" I replied.

"It's just too hot. I can't wear this."

"Need to change?"

"No, no. I just need to..."

In an instant, she put her thumbs in the waistband of her thong, leaned forward, and pushed them down to her feet. Her underwear slipped off easy. The thong hit the floor and she brought it up with one foot, grabbed it, and gently placed it off to the side.

"...I can't. It's too sweaty." she continued. She swerved around in place some more before picking the weight backs up. "Doesn't make it weird, does it?"

"Aunt Ruth, it's like I already said. Your house, your workout. Do whatever you want."

There she was now. My aunt resumed doing her dumbbell/steps workout with no underwear on like it was nothing to be fussed about. She didn't make much eye contact, but she looked at me right after she exposed herself.

She had a nicely shaven, neatly shaped bush -- close to the skin, almost perfectly rectangular, and the outline of the lips could be seen ever so slightly through the hair.

Whatever half-chub I had 30 seconds ago was now on it's way to full rocket. I tried not to stare at my almost naked Aunt Ruth as she resumed her workout, but my penis had more power over my eyes than my brain.

We continued for another couple minutes until my aunt stopped to pull up a specific album she wanted to hear. She remained bottomless as she stepped to the side and browsed through her phone for a moment. I got a perfect view of her hairy pussy lips as she bent forward to reach her phone.

Then she came back, and we were off to the races again. We had been going for at least 30 minutes now, but I had no plans of stopping any time soon.

"30 minutes. I can keep going. What about you?" I asked.

"Sure!" she happily replied through exhausted breaths.

I felt the full of my erection now. My sweaty cotton underwear fabric was wrapping around my shaft, rubbing awful static electricity up the hole and down the base. And it felt warm.

They had to go.

While I waited a couple minutes to make my executive decision, my boner flopped up and down visibly through my boxers. She stayed focused, looking straight ahead.

I stopped, took some breaths in and out, and stepped to the side, placing my dumbbells briefly on the couch behind me.

Without too much thinking, I slid my boxers off, kicking them in a similar fashion my aunt did her thong, and stood completely naked, letting my exposed veiny erection jut out towards my aunt.

"You had the right idea, Aunt Ruth." I stated casually.

She looked over at me for a quick moment and smiled. That was all.

I picked the dumbbells back up and resumed the routine. My dick was really bouncing now, and once I developed pre-cum, it flicked off and flew into the air in little specks, like the very edges of a tiny splash.

"Better, isn't it?" Aunt Ruth eventually said.

"Jesus, yes! This heat in unruly." I answered.

"I say it's better this way anyway, but yeah, summertime doesn't help."

We kept going for another few minutes before we stopped.

"Alright." Aunt Ruth said as she grabbed the mini stairs and put them back. "I'm calling it a day. My arms and legs are gonna fall off."

"Okay, works for me." I said, putting my dumbbells back on the rack. "Is my groin supposed to be on fire after that?"

"Everything's supposed to be on fire, my good nephew. That's how you know it was a good workout."

We stood facing each other with our genitals out for the first time. Her top was soaking wet, and my erection pointed straight at her, yet she managed never to look straight down at it.

"Can I shower first? I gotta get outta this nasty top." She asked me.

"Sure, go ahead. Hurry though. I got B.O. like Shrek after that."

I stared at her ass, cheeks jiggling freely as she turned around and walked towards the bathroom.

I patiently waited for her to come out, never bothering to put any clothes back on as I waited in the hall with my towel and shampoos. She came out a few minutes later, smiling at me as she passed me by wrapped in a towel.

When I got into the shower, I had to pleasure myself. I didn't want to -- I wanted to save it for the massage later -- but I had so much cum built up, so much near-climax, that my balls were beginning to hurt. I had to let one go right into the drain, reminiscing on my Aunt Ruth's naked, sweaty pussy that she willingly showed to me.

Just moments after my shower, I went down the stairs in a new pair of boxers and my new Madlib tee I got the other day. I met my aunt in the dining room as she was sorting threw some files. She had put on a pair of loose-fitting jeggings and and a plain white tee. She had her reading glasses on, which I thought, even as a kid, made her look sexy, and even older than she was, in a sophisticated kinda way. Like a secretly promiscuous librarian.

I walked into the room rubbing my neck from soreness. "Jesus Christ, Aunt Ruth. Is every joint in your body screaming like mine is?"

She laughed. "Went hard, huh? Yeah, my hips and glutes are pretty sore. Upper arms too."

"You got any o' that massage oil left?"

"A little bit. If we go again we have to be very frugal. I can run to the CVS and pick up some up tomorrow morning if they still sell it there."

"Do we have time for a short session before you have to start working?"

"Yeah! We have like an hour and a half still. Gimmie a second and I'll meet you up there."

I wasted no time. I took off for my aunt's bedroom and got out the mat and set it on the bed. Her room had a wonderful smell this afternoon -- a mixture of citronella and various fancy perfumes.

Aunt Ruth came into the room with the bottle of oil already in hand. She must have been keeping it in her purse of something.

"Who's first this time?" she asked.

I replied, "Dibs."

"Okay." she grunted.

I started taking my clothes off, slowly stripping down to my new pair of boxers while Aunt Ruth adjusted the mat on the bed.

"Alright." I muttered as I laid down face down like last time.

Like last time, too, she began the routine -- shoulders, neck, down the back, feet, up the legs repeat.

I turned over, and just as I had wished, I was getting another erection already. It was no stickler, but it was creating an outline for sure.

Here began the familiar again -- shoulders, pecs, abdomen, arms, up the legs.

As she was circling my inner thigh and my knee, I asked a question: "Aunt Ruth, my groins are still killin' me from that step exercise. Anything you can do for them?"

She nodded casually towards my crotch with an upward chin.

"Slide those off. Let me get in there."

Excuse me?

I remained obediently silent as I reached down and pulled my underwear up high over my raised feet. I got back into position and my penis was finally presented to my Aunt with clarity. She looked down and stared right at it.

She knew the business -- she took my underwear in one hand, and with that hand, bunched up my junk and pushed it out of her way. There was no skin-to-skin contact, but nonetheless, she was grabbing my shit. With the other hand, she kindly spread my leg, poured a teeny bit of oil directly onto my groin and down in my taint, and a moment later, rubbed it in very gingerly with the tips of three fingers. I counted one, two, three times she unknowingly budged the tips of her fingers into the side of my scrotum. I was nervous I was going into cum into my own bunched up underwear.

"That better? Feel like the tension is going away?" she asked, looking down at me.

I replied with eyes closed. "A little more, a little deeper."

She obeyed, and I let out a long, pleasurable moan. The oil was warming up my gooch like crouching over a candle.

She moved to the other side of the bed, holding my underwear in her hand as she circled around. My dick was becoming harder now, starting to bend upward, bobbing up and down as my aunt suddenly took her weight off of it.

She kneeled over the bed slightly, and pushed my junk away again. And again she circled lotion deep into the regions of my groin, pushing three fingertips with tremendous pressure into the area just left of my asshole.

"Aunt Ruth, you might be an accountant, but you have the hands of a magician." I exclaimed.

"Glad you like it." She said back with a smile.

She finished up massaging my lower region. She lightly tossed my underwear (now damp from oil) to the side and moved considerately down to my ankles for a nice finishing rub.

"Anywhere else hurt?" she asked.

"No, no." I said. "Everything feels wonderful."

My erection stood ramrod straight in the center of our conversation.

"I'll let you relax for a minute then it'll be my turn!" she announced and swiftly exited.

I relaxed dick up on my aunt's bed, letting the warm fever of the massage oil wash over me. I had no idea what this oil was called but I was now considering becoming a Wall Street investor just to make sure it stays on the market.

After about 5 minutes, Aunt Ruth came back in the room. Her fingertips met the hem of her shirt and moved upwards as she moved through the doorway and spoke. "Alright, scootch. My turn."

"Man, I could lay here forever." I replied.

"Well, I tell ya...it's good that Emmie is coming. She's better at the whole post-workout massage routine than I am. She was the one that started me on it."

She removed her shirt, exposing a white bikini top underneath.

"Yeah? That's great. Can't wait."

I got up from the bed, boner bobbing up and down as I moved.

"You had your groins, I have my upper arms and my glutes. Go hard on those if you can."

She slid off her shorts and her underwear in one go, standing bottomless now just inches away from me.

I saw her pussy lips stretch open for a moment as she spread her legs to get in position on the bed. She first laid on her back, legs spread ever just so.

I started the usual routine - shoulders, neck, abdomen, feet, up the legs repeat.

She spread her arms out and commanded me. "Rub that stuff hard into my upper arms. Those dumbbells eviscerated my muscles."

I tried my best. I rubbed oil in my hands and went in circles around the circumference of her upper arms and a tad into her arm pits. She made orgasm-like faces as I did this.

"Ohhhh, that's great, Andrew. That's so great." She said passionately.

I was still naked, as I had no desire to slip back into my moist underwear. My erection made a shadow over the skin on her waist.

"Ready to flip over?" I asked, looking down.

"Yes." She said.

She unhooked her bikini top, and like last time, carefully maneuvered an arm bra as she dropped it to the side of the bed and flipped over on her belly.

Now, both myself and Aunt Ruth were completely nude together. She laid on her front, presenting her naked backside to me, and I hovered above her, my jutting cock wagging in the air like a lone branch on an old tree.

I started on the routine -- shoulders, neck, down the back, legs and feet. The oil was almost empty.

"Aunt Ruth, this bottle is almost empty. How should I approach the glutes?" I asked.

"Mmm, just improvise. Use up the rest of it. It's okay. I'll get more tomorrow."

I pointed the bottle straight down at her ass and let it drip. She gasped upon contact. I then squirted the remainder of the bottle into my hands, rubbed them together and began.

I started simple. I grabbed her cheeks firmly, and moved them in circles. Then, I massaged with my fingertips in vertical lines, starting inside the crack and going to the waist, going in and out. My aunt had no objection to my fingertips in between her cheeks.

"That better? I hope I'm doing it right." I asked.

"Go lower." She answered. "Right where the cheeks meet the legs."

I looked at the area she was referring to. This would be a challenge. Her exposed pussy, peeking in through tiny pubic stubs, was right fucking there.

I rubbed my hands together. I dug into the fold between the cheeks and the legs with my knuckles, but it wasn't working. I couldn't get the angle right.

"Mind if I get on the bed to get a better angle?" I asked.

"Of course, not. Whatever works for you." Aunt Ruth answered.

Without my prompting her to do so, she spread her legs wider so I can sit beneath her. I sat on my knees, her legs making a V shape around me. My erection hung low, touching oily against her bed sheet.

I stretched my hands out, and dug my knuckles deep into my aunt's ass cheek unders. Almost immediately, she let out a long, loud moan, almost sexual in its volume and intensity.

She expressed her pleasure vocally. "Ohhhh my, Andrew. That's marvelous."

"Glad you like this method." I chuckled. "I just made it up."

She moaned again as I dug my knuckles deeper. I dug in deep for a few minutes, moving all along the perimeter.

"Anything else? Little bit of oil left and that's it." I asked.

"Get all in between the legs. Might as well while you're down there.

So I did. With the little bit oil I had left I rubbed in her inner thighs and groins like she had me, but it was difficult upside down. Her vagina sat center stage between by hands, looking right at me.

I suggested to her, "Turn over so I can get in the groin."

She wordlessly obeyed, swinging her legs around me. She kept her hands over her breasts to maintain a little bit of modesty, and yet her nicely groomed crotch sat inches away from me and my throbbing erection.

I used a bit of pressure rubbing my knuckles into her groins. The temptation to touch a fingertip, even a fingernail tip, just a millimeter against her pussy was unbearable. I wanted to. I had to. But I couldn't. Aunt Ruth's nudity had obviously come with a compromise. It was situational.

"Alright, that should do it." I said as I finished up with one swift sweep across her upper thigh into her inner crotch.

"Andrew, you could be a masseuse. I'm not kidding." She said happily.

I got off the bed, smiling, grabbing my underwear from the floor. "Thanks, Aunt Ruth."

Her body loosened, but her hand bra stayed in place.

She took and a breath in and out and grinned. "This was exactly what I needed before a long night of work. You're the best nephew ever."

Her loose hands still covered her breasts.

Like last time, I let her rest. I grabbed my oil-soaked underwear from the ground let her take a short beauty nap in her natural state.

Wednesday morning I awoke earlier than usual. No particular reason. It was just that my eyes opened naturally earlier than usual. Even though I wasn't working for the time being, it was nice to have maintained my sleep schedule and stay productive.

At around 6:30 I strolled downstairs to put on an early pot of coffee. Like it did all day yesterday evening, my mind was stuck on my aunt and I's new massaging session. After our session wrapped yesterday she put on pajamas and made work calls for a few hours while I watched Endgame in the living room, and even then, it never left my mind.

At about a quarter to 7 Aunt Ruth came downstairs in pink panties and an oversized green t-shirt.

"You're up before me? What is this?"

"I don't know." I said. "I just woke up. The coffee beans were compelling me."

"The always do don't they?"

She helped herself to a small cup.

"Emmie's coming today right?" I asked.

"Far as I know. I'm gonna text her later." She replied.

"What time, do you think?"

"She usually shows up in the afternoon. Around 2 or 3. But like I said, I'll text her in a bit."

"I'm looking forward to seeing her. What's the routine today?"

"Standard."

"Standard? What does that mean?"

"Standard routine. Nothing exuberant. You'll see."

15 minutes or so later we both came into the living room. All I had to was take my shirt and boxers off and I was ready to go, flaccid swinging in the warm air. My aunt went upstairs momentarily and came back down bottomless, with a plain black workout top.

Standard meant standard. It was nonspecial routine of push-ups, crunches, squats, occasional dumbbell lefts and a little inclusion of the exercise ball. I managed to restrain and stayed flaccid through our entire session.

I was waiting naked with my towel by the hall for my aunt to finish her shower, when suddenly, from far down the other end of the house, I heard a door opening.

"Mom? Hello?!"

Oh shit. It was Emmie.

In an instant, I wrapped my towel around my waist the best that I could.

"Hello?"

Emmie's voice grew louder, and moments later I saw her to my right, proceeding down the hallway wheeling a small pink bag of luggage behind her. She wore a highly decorated, bright pink and purple high waisted romper with frills along many of the edges. Very girly. Her long, straightened dirty blonde hair was tied back in thin ponytail.

She saw me. "Andrew, hi!!!"

She came running toward me and gave me a hug, and despite my state of undress, her warm fingers folded on the skin of my back.

She had just turned 18 not even a couple months ago, but as far I was concerned, she still maintained all of her young, girlish look. Her frame was thin, she was shorter than myself by quite a bit, but her face was full, and since the last time I saw her a few months ago, her hair had grown down to almost the bottom of her back.

"Sorry about my being in a towel and what not. I'm, uh, waiting for your mom to get out of the shower." I explained.

She laughed. "Ha ha, I understand. I used to do the same thing."

In spite of my awkward undressed nature we stood and chatted for several minutes, catching up. She told me of all the colleges she had applied to. I encouraged her to get into all of them, smiling with her.

My aunt came out of the shower wrapped in her towel with an excited yelp. "Hi, sweetie!!!" and they both hugged just as she had me moments ago, except Aunt Ruth was dripping wet. "Uh, give me a minute to get dressed and we'll go to lunch. Andrew, can you shower quick?"

"Sure!" I obliged.

I guess this meant no massages today.

We went to lunch at the local Five Guys. I personally hate their food -- soggy burgers and over-peppered fries -- but I was outnumbered. When we got back to the house it was an afternoon of catching up and trading gossip as usual before Aunt Ruth had to start working.

Emmie and I receded to my room to hang out while she worked. She had changed into more casual attire now -- pajama bottoms and a purple tank top. It was clearly she wasn't wearing a bra, but given how ultimately small her tits were, I assumed she probably never wore one. From afar she would look flat-chested, but up close you can see the little handfuls; small, cute little snowballs on a curvy thin frame.

She told me all about how much fun she had at her 18th birthday party, which I was regretful that I wasn't able to attend, and she talked about a couple weekends ago, when her and her friends went down to her friend's fathers beach villa for the weekend. She took out her phone to show me some pics.

She scrolled until she came to a group shot of her and all her 5 other friends all in bikinis under the dock. They were all hot, all nice to look at -- one of them had breasts larger than my aunt's -- but of course, I was drawn to looking at Emmie. In multiple pics she wore a bright green and white 2-piece, a plain white, very small bottom with a green/white strapless tube top. If she put her finger over the screen she would have looked naked. It was the most I'd ever seen of my little cousin.

"Looks like a great time." I simply said.

I continued through our conversation semi-aroused. I explained all the stuff her aunt and I had been up to, which of course, included the workouts.

"She's been killing me with the workouts recently." I said.

"Oh my god. You've been joining her workout sessions? That's so great, Andrew!" Emmie said back.

"Yeah. I was hesitant at first because I've never really been that limber but she's really gotten me into it over the last week or so."

"I miss the workouts. She'll probably tell you she started it but I was the one that got her into it. I used to workout every morning before cheer on the weekends and it just started the whole thing. Even dad got into it sometimes when he was awake enough."

"And the massages after was you too?"

"Yes!! Aren't those fantastic?"

"I love them. Helps relieve so much stress after all that movement."

The conversation, and the night, ran on. Around 11 we all headed to bed, Emmie staying in the room next to mine.

Thursday.

I woke up promptly at a quarter to 7. When I pulled my boxers on and went downstairs for coffee prep, Emmie and Aunt Ruth had already beat me to it. Aunt Ruth stood in women's boxers and her baggy Metallica shirt, and Emmie appeared to be wearing nothing except a long white t-shirt. When she crouched and jumped to reach the cabinet I saw her tiny black booty shorts underneath, but when she was stationary the bottom of the shirt cut off just below the crotch.

"Are you joining us for today's workout today, Andrew?" Emmie asked.

"Why, of course." I answered.

"Emmie gets to chose the music this time she's the guest." Aunt Ruth budded in. "Sorry, I don't make the rules."

I laughed. "Haha, okay."

About 20 minutes later my aunt was setting up in the living room. I emerged from the restroom to find her crouched over the stereo, turning it on, in her now-typical workout attire of just a jog bra. She appears to have freshly trimmed her pubic square, as I noticed that I looked more rectangular and upward shaped than just yesterday.

"What's torturous routine do you have cooked up today?" I asked.

"Oh, stop." She answered. "Nothing new. You've done all my routines already."

"Hey, where's..."

Before I could finish my sentence, Emmie came into the room through the hallway, skipping right past me to the stereo to hook up her phone.

I had to blink twice, pinch myself to make sure I wasn't dreaming. Emmie, out of nowhere, was completely naked head to toe.

As she turned around towards after setting the music, I saw everything at once. Her little pink nipples sat upon little puffs of skin on her skinny, flat frame. Her pussy, unlike her mother's, was completely bare. There wasn't a single hair to be found and the lips were clear as day. Emmie was totally nude, and nonchalant about it, and I couldn't stop staring. She didn't even utter a peep about it.

As Aunt Ruth cracked the windows I remembered how hot it would be, and as soon Emmie took position between her mother and I, I slid my boxers down and off.

Emmie and I were completely naked just feet apart. Whenever she did a quick turn, her slowly dampening hair would brush me.

I had developed a throbbing, veiny hard-on. The sudden sight of my younger cousin Emmie's vaginal lips opening and closing as she did the exercises had turned my timid flapper into a petrified branch. When it came time for her bend over backwards over the exercise ball, she introduced a technique in which she balanced her back on the ball, supported her arms on the floor, and lifted legs in the air and spread them, the goal being to see how far you can stretch. She did the right in front of me as I waited my turn, and my dick remained rock as I watched her vaginal opening quickly spread open and stay that way. At the same time, her tiny tits became horizontal, and almost looked flat against her bony chest.

"Want to me push?" Aunt Ruth offered to her.

"Yes please." Emmie answered upside down.

Aunt Ruth approached her naked daughter on the big ball and stood at her legs. Suddenly she braced them with her hands and appeared to push downward at her ankles.

"What is that?" I asked.

Aunt Ruth answered. "Force against force. Build up your knee and shin muscles. I push you against you and you try to push me away."

Aunt Ruth and Emmie continued this exercise for about a minute until it was my aunt's turn.

She did the regular ball workouts and then got into position and spread her legs in the same way as Emmie.

"Andrew, can you push for me?" she asked, glancing over at me and my erection.

I approached her exposed crotch. "What do I do?"

"Just grab my ankles and push them as far apart as you can and I'll push back against your push."

"Okay, I think I get it."

As I got into position and spread my arms to grab my aunt by the ankles, my vein-enveloped log pointed directly at her. If I were to crouch even just a little bit, my nutsack would rub against the bottom of her cunt.

We held this position for about 90 seconds. "Oof, Emmie, your mom might might be getting to old for this exercise." Aunt Ruth said through a held breath.

Emmie laughed. "Come on, you can do it! Don't tell me you've been slackin' just 'cause I wasn't here."

Aunt Ruth grunted as she got off the ball and stepped to the side, which meant it was my turn. As I looked down at it, I noticed it was covered in a film of a sweat. This was all the more welcoming.

Before I finished the regular routine on the exercise ball, my Aunt asks suddenly "Do you want me to help you spread?"

"I don't know." I said. "How do I do it?"

Emmie answered for her. "Put your lower back against the top of the ball and support your weight with your hands." She came over to me to help me adjust my hands on the floor.

"Now just spread?" I asked as I spread. My feet flew in opposite directions as my dick pointed up and back, and the underside of my ballsack was on display first and foremost. Even my taint and the bottom of my crack had met the air.

"Yes, here. Now push against me like I did to you." said Aunt Ruth, glistening with sweat.

She took position at my legs and grasps my ankles. When pushed them apart she moved her whole torso down, and in an instant, the head of my head pressed against her breasts. Her breasts were still covered by her workout top, which had become damp from sweat, but nevertheless I was poking into her right tit.

If she noticed, she didn't care.

"That feels good?" she asked.

"God, that is a stretch! I'm gonna pull my groins out doing this." I answered.

She laughed. "It's great. Emmie showed me this and it's super effective.

We held the hold for about 80 seconds, and the entire, even as my aunt looked at me and silence, the tip of my cock pushed deeply against her tit flesh through her top.

I almost fell off the ball backwards when I slipped out of position. After this, we did a couple more pushup/crunches/jogging routines before we called it a morning.

Aunt Ruth showered first. While she showered, my cousin and I, both sweaty and waiting together, stood naked against the kitchen counter. My was dick was rock hard, and it seemed to bob toward her.

"I'm so glad my mom's gotten into the you exercise routine. Those used to part of my daily schedule." Emmie said.

"Yeah, they've pretty much become part of mine. I actually really look forward to it now." I replied. "Who made the discovery that working out in the nude is better for you?"

"It's not a discovery." She shrugged. "It's just a fact. I always worked out in the nude in my room by myself. When mom decided to join me she just went with it. I don't know know about her but I refuse to work out any other way, no matter where I am."

Minutes later my aunt exited the shower. On her way out she said, "Hey, I'm gonna go the store after I dressed for some groceries. I'll pick up some more massage oil!"

Emmie showered next, then I. During my shower my mind was stuck on my little cousin's naked, hairless body, and about how instantly she presented it to me as a formality. She had also seen my erect dick, pointing and hard as it ever has, pressing up against her mother's fleshy funbags.

When I emerged from the shower, Aunt Ruth was nowhere in sight, so I assumed she was at the store. I threw on some basketball shorts and a basic sleeveless tee and met Emmie in the kitchen -- she wore pink shorts with a matching pink spaghetti strap top as she poured herself a bowl of cereal.

"I don't know how you're not keeling over in pain after that." I said walking in the kitchen. "When Aunt Ruth did that routine last week I almost died. This time it feels like my legs are about to fall off. "

She replied, chewing her breakfast. "The exercise ball can be brutal, for sure. What other routines have you guys been doing?"

"A whole bunch. I can't even remember all of them. If my memory is correct, tomorrow is Friday, which means it's yoga day."

"Same old schedule as always!"

"That's gonna kill me...I can already tell."

About a half hour later Aunt Ruth came home from the store with some more massage oil among other groceries, which Emmie and I helped put away.

As we finished up, I asked "With three of us here, who gets massaged first?"

"I'm technically the guest, so I do!" Emmie butted in, with which I couldn't argue.

Minutes later the 3 of us were entering my aunt's bedroom. She had put a new cover on her bed, a fluffier one than before.

"Get on the bed, girlie." Aunt Ruth commanded her daughter as she brought out the rubber massage mat from her closet.

Emmie stripped naked in a matter of seconds. Evidently, she wasn't wearing any underwear, and taking off her top, followed by her tiny shorts, took her only a breath's length.

"Have we been doing full service massages or just quick ones?" Emmie asked getting into position on the bed.

"Oh, just quick ones. I haven't done a full service in so long I don't remember the techniques." Aunt Ruth said shaking up the bottle of oil.

"Oh come on, mom, you remember."

"Honestly, no! I really don't! You have to show me again."

Emmie turned toward me. "Alright, you're going first, Andrew. My mom's brain is elderly and she has to be reminded of stuff."

I laughed an "Okay." and stripped down to nothing. I was flaccid, but as soon as my dick hit the cold air in the room, I felt the beginning of growth.

I switched places with Emmie, laying down naked on the bed, Emmie standing at my feet shaking up the bottle.

"Turn over. We'll do the back first." She said.

I did, and within seconds she was rubbing oil on her hands, which then went onto my back and shoulders.

"So what's the difference between regular massages and full service?" I asked.

My naked cousin sat on her knees between my spread legs as she semi-answered the question. "Full service is a regular massage except you finish at the end. Before I forget, Mom, bring me a paper towel."

"Finish?"

Aunt Ruth quickly waltzed into the bathroom attached to her bedroom and grabbed two folded sheets of paper towels.

"Finish." Emmie said. "Like you do when you do it to yourself. I'll explain it more when we get to your front."

Aunt Ruth patiently stood by the side of the bed and observed her daughter's massaging techniques. She had used ones Aunt Ruth hadn't used -- she dug her knuckles deep into my spin, pushed down hard on my clavicles from behind, and when it came to my buttocks, she spread the cheeks apart and pushed them down while moving them in circles, something which felt surprisingly relieving. Then she moved down my legs, subsequently to my feet and so forth.

"Turn over." Emmie commanded me.

I turned over and my cement-hard dick was front and center, not far from her face as she crouched on the bed.

She knew the routine -- shoulders, chest, abdomen, arms, and legs. Now, she moved into the groins.

"Cousin, you know those legs stretches killed me in the groins." I said.

"They're supposed to! They hurt, but they're great for you." She answered as she rubbed lotion into my groin. The side of my shaft bumped up against her wrist. She relieved my groins for several minutes until the warmness of the oil overwhelmed them.

"So finish now, right?" Aunt Ruth asked, quietly observing.

Emmie smiled. "Yes. So, Andrew. Answer this honestly. How many times a day do you orgasm?"

I had to take a moment to process what my little cousin just asked me.

"Uh. Not every day. Maybe once every couple of days." I answered honestly as she continued circling her thumbs gently in my groins and my inner thighs.

"I don't know what your philosophy is, but I believe it's very important for your health to orgasm at least once every day."

"Oh yeah?"

"Mhmm. It helps you sleep better, you'll feel more confidence during the day, and it alleviates stress, both mental and physical."

Aunt Ruth butted in. "So what are the techniques again in this comtext?"

"There are three that I use to get to the finish quickly, but the main one is this..." Emmie said.

Then, as I looked up, without warning, my cousin placed her right hand around my cock and moved her slightly open mouth just below my nuts, right above my ass crack. She was giving me a rim job.

My head tilted backwards in pleasure, and also in disbelief. I closed my eyes, and when I opened them I saw my little cousin Emmie, who I had known since she was in kindergarten, rimming me with passion while jerking me off, and her mother, standing fully clothed amongst the nudity, watching like newly hired trainee, hand placed curiously on her chin.

"Okay, I remember that." Aunt Ruth said.

"That's the first. Then the second one is..." Emmie said before sticking her tongue ever so gently at the base of my shaft, moving her tongue in every left and right. With that, she took her pointer and her thumb and quickly jerked me again, but this time just the tip.

"Okay. I remember that one too." Aunt Ruth said. "And then the third one was the..."

Emmie interrupted. "The third is only for when you need speed things up a little and it's just a..."

This part was unbelievable. Suddenly, Emmie's whole mouth enveloped my hard cock -- a good old fashioned deep throat -- and underneath, her left hand, still soaked with warm oil, massaged my balls.

Quickly, she stopped and looked up at me, grabbing my dick to make it still.

"Andrew, which finishing technique do you like the most?"

"Well, I kinda like the third one but you said it's only for when..." I started.

"No, the third one is fine if you want it! It's all about preference. As long we complete the massage to its fullest is all that matters, ya know?" she interjected.

My cousin Emmie deepthroated me and massaged my balls for several minutes. Aunt Ruth stood there and watched, never looking at me, only at my crotch filling her daughters face as my breathing and moaning grew audibly louder.

"Let me you know you're about to finish, okay, cousin?" Emmie said briefly taking me out of her mouth.

"Very soon." I replied underneath a moan.

My cousin sped up the process jerking me off at the base while she sucked off the rest, still squeezing and smothering my balls with oil. She even bobbed her head up and down and it made a slurping noise.

"Cousin...I'm gonna c-cum..." I started.

She immediately took her mouth off of my shaft and grabbed the paper towel next to me. She covered my tip with the paper towel, and suddenly, with her right hand instead, pressed with her thumb directly in the center of my sack in a way that shot all my spunk through my shaft like water through a hose, and I immediately came buckets into the 2 thin sheets she had wrapped around my penis head.

My eyes shut, my head pushed back into the mattress and legs twitched as I ejaculated into the paper towels in my cousin's hand. I had nothing to hide, so I let out a loud, from-the-gut moan, to which my cousin and aunt smiled and laughed.

"Feels so good after all that muscle work, right?" Emmie asked me as I shot my final squirts.

"Oh my god, yes." I replied. "That's wonderful!"

Emmie folded up the paper towels so the cum was inside, and with the other side, wiped up the remnants of spunk from my dick. She took into the bathroom, where she flushed it down the toilet and very quickly washed her hands.

"Mom, you're next!" she shouted over the sink. "So we can show Andrew the techniques."

Aunt Ruth smiled and looked down at me. "Alright, nephew. Up!"

I promptly got off the bed. "So, how does the 'full treatment' work for women?"

Emmie stopped the sink, dried her hands and came back into the room. "Basically the same, just different methods. Why don't you show me the massages you've been usually doing and then when we get to the end I'll show you the finishers."

"Works for me." I said.

Meanwhile, Aunt Ruth was undressing inches away from me. She promptly took off her shirt, revealing a familiar black bra underneath, and then she slid her shorts and underwear off at the same time.

She kicked her clothes to the side before laying face down on the bed. Now, she unclasped her bra and laid it on the night stand gently beside her, and once again, Aunt Ruth was 100% nude before me, even though I had not yet seen everything.

I picked up the oil from the floor and got to work rubbing it into my hands as my tired erection slowly turned back to semi, even though I was still aroused on a level for which the English language has no fitting adjectives.

Emmie, still naked, watched silently from the side of the bed just as her mother did a few minutes ago. I started as I usually do with the shoulders, across the back, down the spine, and around the waist. Slowly, then, I moved as I do the feet and legs. I applied my previous technique to my aunt's ass -- starting with massaging in circles, then moving my fingertips vertically up and down, in the crack, and per her request again, digging my knuckles into the undersides of the cheeks.

Aunt Ruth moaned. "Ugh, Andrew, you are very good at that."

"Good, that means I'm getting better. Ready to flip over?" I asked in reply.

Without speaking she reached for her bra on the nights stand, and employed a familiar arm bra as she flipped over, then gingerly laid it across her bare chest when she was situated. When she was flipping, there was instant -- just an instant -- where I swore I could have saw her nipples -- but the moment was fleeting; I wouldn't remember it, and her familiar bra blocked the way now.

Once again, I implored the usual routine -- shoulders, arms, chest/tops of the breasts, abdomen , thighs, shins, feet. I dug into her groins as I did last time, staring at her cunt just inches away from my lips as I finished the rounds.

"Are you ready to see the finishing techniques?" Emmie asked, watching me rub the skin just millimeters away from the womb from which she was birthed.

"Do we still have the buzzer?" Aunt Ruth blurted out from below.

"Yes, we should!" Emmie said. Quickly, she exited, went into her bedroom, and came back moments later with "the buzzer" -- a smooth looking sparkly purple vibrator with long, dulled edges.

It appeared that Emmie was to take the wheel now, as so I got off the bed and stepped to the side.

"So..." Emmie continued. "I'm gonna show you the finished techniques on my mom, and then she can do my massage, but you can finish. Does that work?"

"Sounds good to me, cousin." I said affirmatively.

"Okay, so..." Emmie started. "...while there was only really a few techniques for men there are many, many, many for women. I'm gonna show you to 4 that I think are the most effective. Mom, can you scoot to the edge?"

Aunt Ruth silently obeyed, wiggling herself and scooting her oily ass just off the edge of the bed.

"First one is similar to one of the male techniques, and it goes like..." Emmie said, then she did the same to her mother that she did to me. She placed her open mouth on the space between the bottom of the vagina and the asscrack and sucked while she implored slow, finger-deep strokes of the vaginal lips with two spread fingers. Aunt Ruth's breath became audible.

Despite just cumming a few minutes ago, I grew hard again watching the educational demonstration.

"The second is technically one we can do ourselves...usually works great...but of course this is post-work-out release so that defeats the point." Emmie said as she showed me technique #2. It consisted of rubbing the clitoris rapidly side to side, so much so that the lips jiggled.

"That works?" I asked.

"If you do it for a long time, yes. Mom, do you remember the backwards position for the others?" Emmie replied to all in the room.

"I think so!" Aunt Ruth said. Then, she suddenly flipped over and presented the spread of her pussy to us by getting all fours on the bed, backside toward her daughter.

"The third technique is a little complicated so don't expect to master it right away..." Emmie explained. She put her open mouth against her mom's pussy and opened and closed her lips. Meanwhile, she took her right hand and rubbed the top of her clit from underneath in a circular motion with the tips of 3 fingers.

My aunt began to moan, and when I looked over at her, I noticed that her top had fallen off onto the bed in front her. I still couldn't see the nipples, as her breasts were leaning against the fabric of the bed, but nevertheless, they were exposed at last.

This technique continued for about 2 minutes, and steadily, my aunt's moaning and breathing grew louder and more abrasive. I saw her hands clench around the sheets underneath them.

Emmie's lecture moved on. "Now, I can tell she's getting close to finishing so I'm gonna move onto the buzzer with the fourth technique." Emmie stopped the oral and the rubbing, turned the "buzzer" on and shoved it slowly into her mother's vagina. "Now, because she's in this position, it's easier for me to rub slowly along the walls of the inside."

It was at this time that a bit of pre-cum had emerged from my tip once again, despite sporting an exhausted semi. I shook my dick around a little bit to get rid of it, but I was concerned it would come again.

Aunt Ruth's moaning was loudest of all this time as Emmie knew all the patterns, and all the ways to move her hand to bring her mother the most pleasure possible. She grabbed the sheets harder, and her legs twitched.

"Emmie...be careful..." Aunt Ruth said.

Emmie looked at my and chuckled. "She's really sensitive. Watch."

She continued and Aunt Ruth's body to convulse. Emmie started moving the buzzer in and out at a slightly tilted angle.

Aunt Ruth moaned again. "Emmie...don't do that...you know what that-...uuuuuggghhhh..."

"Here it comes!" Emmie announced.

"Emmie...please...you can't...UUUUGGHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!"

Before she could finish her remark, Aunt Ruth started to squirt viciously. It started out of nowhere, squirting out like the world's most powerful wide-faucet sink. Total Niagra. She screamed involuntarily as her squirt immediately soaked her daughter's hand and the bedsheets below.

As her breath came back to her, she scolded her daughter. "Emmie, don't do that! Remember I told you not to do that last time!"

Emmie laughed, glancing over at me for a moment. "Come on, mom, it's all good fun!"

"Emmie, that's too far!" Aunt Ruth said as she turned her torso and looked at me. Finally, after waitings eons, my Aunt Ruth's breasts were visible to me, even if obscured by darkness. To my surprise, she had a little heart tattoo floating just left above her right nipple. The room was dim, and our shadows were harsh, but I saw enough of them to make them out. Her areolas were darker than the rest of her skin, a beautiful brownish hue, and nipples perfectly centered. They were every man's idea of a perfect pair. "Andrew, I'm sorry you had to see that!" she said to me.

I laughed a nervous laugh. "It's alright, Aunt Ruth. I know it was an accident."

She promptly rolled off the bed from the opposing side and waltzed into the bathroom. "I have to clean myself up. Emmie, you're gonna wash those sheets later! Here...put this down for now."

She threw a towel across the room and Emmie caught it, laying it down on the bed over her mother's squirt.

Emmie threw her mom's used bra off the bed, got into position on the bed face down and I waited, watching. I half observed Aunt Ruth wiping her crotch and inner thighs down with toilet paper and flushing it. She turned the light off in the bathroom, and her tits were much harder to see as she came out and approached her dresser right next to the door. I stared at her backside as she quickly put on a new, perfectly fitting white bikini.

"I'm gonna lay out by the pool. I'll work later. Come out if you want." She said.

"What about my turn?" Emmie asked in surprise.

"Andrew, can you cover your cousin? You saw the techniques, yes?" Aunt Ruth answered.

I replied. "Sure, Aunt Ruth."

Aunt Ruth promptly skipped out the room with a towel in hand, her butt cheeks jiggling.

"I guess she's pissed." I noted out loud.

"She'll get over it. She has a habit of making a mess when she finishes but somehow it's my fault." Emmie said. "I honestly don't know why she's even upset. Nothing to be pissy about. I'll go talk to her when we're done."

I started massaging my cousin, backside first. The usual routine. I felt my fingers rub against her vagina multiple times while massaging the inner groin from behind, but I suppose it didn't matter now.

She flipped over and I started on the shoulders, until I came to a new obstacle.

"Is there, um, is there a particular way to massage the breasts?" I asked. "Your mom usually keeps her bra on."

"Not really. Just do like I would do your chest. Mine are pretty small anyway, as I'm sure you've noticed." Emmie answered.

I rubbed a bit more oil into my palms, and like Indiana Jones prepping to swap the sandbag, I gently placed my hands and fingertips on my cousin's tits. I moved my fingers gently in and out along the rims, twiddled the tiny nipples, and pressed harshly into the undersides and sides with my knuckles, similar to the technique used on the butt cheeks.

"See, you got it." Emmie congratulated me. "Mom is such a prude."

"Any other techniques?" I asked.

"Here."

Emmie grabbed my hands and squeezed her tiny tits together the best she could with them.

"As slow as you can, let them slide back to their natural position, and scrape ever so gently with your nails."

I did what she said.

"Now..." she continued. "With not too much pressure, pinch my nipples."

I did so, and she let out a slow breathe through her nose. I continued to do it over and over, and her sounds of pleasure continued.

Eventually I continued the rest of her front. She happily spread her legs for me so I could massage her groins.

I concentrated very hard with my younger cousin's bare pussy just inches away. "Which finishing technique do you prefer?"

"Which do you think you'd be best at?" she replied.

"No, cousin, you tell me which one you like and I'll do my best."

"Okay, well, the first one I showed you usually works for me. If we need to switch it up, I'll let you know."

"The first one was the one with the mouth on the --?"

"Yeah, right between the -- yeah"

We both knew what each other meant.

I hesitated for a moment, as we both repositioned ourselves, Emmie scooting to the edge of the bed and me getting on my knees on the carpet. Before my long pause became to obviously a nervous one, I pressed my lips on my cousin's taint and made out with it. As per the technique, I took two fingers and pressed deeply into her vag. She immediately started moaning.

As my lips moved in and out on my cousin's gooch, my top lip repeatedly grazing the bottom of her coin slot, my tongue touching on and off the very bottom of her asscrack, I thought out of all the times as kids that I had seen her in various forms of undress -- at family BBQs when I had seen her in slender bikinis, the one time we all went on vacation and she was pantsless in the hotel room, and I even remembered the time that she saw my butt once as a little kid when my brother pulled my trunks down at a party as a joke. Now here I was with my lips pressed between her ass and her cunt, fingers deep in warm vaginal lips, and she was slowly reaching orgasm -- all for the sake of what she called "full service".

"Fingers deeper..." she commanded.

So I listened. And she moaned.

Gradually her moans and breathe grew louder just as Aunt Ruth's had -- and she began gripping the sides of the bed, her lip curling and her nose scrunching into her face.

"Don't stop." She said. "Bite harder."

I put some teeth force into my oral massaging. Slowly Emmie's legs began closing in on my ears. Her thigh skin pressed against me.

"Good?" I asked.

"Cousin, keep going. I'm gonna finish." she said through her breathe. "Fingers faster!!"

I fingered her ferociously, at the same time digging my mouth into the area between her rectum and her snatch, pressing the surface of my tongue in the center, and biting the area on the whole with teeth just so.

A minute more of doing this led to my cousin wrapping her legs around my shoulders, resting them on my back.

Suddenly, her thighs had me in a headlock.

"Andrew..." she said through a wimper.

She let out a searing, long high-pitched moan and her hips began gyrating uncontrollably, my head still stuck in her crotch. It was a sudden roller coaster of pussy. As she shook, her pussy lips rubbed all over my face in a random pattern and subsequently, she came, and her juices and creams filled the space between my facial orifices and her gaping hole.

Eventually she pushed me away and I fell back onto the carpet with my cousin's liquids all over my face and neck.

"Cousin, that's one of the best full service massages I've ever received. Are you sure you've never done that before?" Emmie said, laying back on the bed.

"Yeah." I laughed. "First time I've done that."

"You're incredible! I'm just gonna lay here for a bit...catch my breath..."

"Alright."

I stood up.

"Are you joining your mom out by the pool? I think she wants to talk to you."

"Ugh. I know. I'll go see her in a bit."

I cleaned myself up and threw my boxers on. I watched through the window a bit later as Emmie and Aunt Ruth conversed poolside -- for reasons unknown, Emmie stayed topless, flaunting her tits by the pool while her and her mother argued, and still for a little bit when she came inside.

Emmie and headed to my bedroom for a movie and dinner while Aunt Ruth did her evening work. She chose Me Before You. It wasn't very good, but it's okay. I was happy to spend time with her.

Things wrapped up for the night -- we all ate and put out PJs on. I helped Aunt Ruth tidy up the garage a bit before bedtime, and around 11, we all settled in.

Going to bed, I thought that things couldn't possibly get better than they did today. I did things with both my aunt and my cousin I have only seen in fantasies, and the workouts were getting more and more intimate. It couldn't possibly get any better.

And then I remembered.

Tomorrow is Friday..

169 Wife's Young Cousin

brent_123

Brent's wife Julie was all excited. Last week, her Aunt Shelly had called to say that she would like to take a trip to visit them. Shelly was by definition Julie's aunt, but they were both the same age, which was now 39, and they grew up together as best friends. They hadn't seen each other in years and years and it was going to be a little reunion for both of them. Today was Shelly's expected arrival.

Brent was at work when Julie phoned to say that Shelly and Kimberly had arrived. Kimberly? Brent wondered, and then remembered. Shelly had a daughter before she was divorced. She would be a teenager now Brent thought, this would be the Kimberly.

Great, he thought. He'd be stuck with two women sharing memories that he wouldn't know and a bratty teenage girl. This was going to be a great weekend.

Brent worked until 9:00pm and as requested came straight home after work. It was obvious as soon as he arrived home that there had been some celebrating going on. There were liquor bottles sitting out, and he could hear the women laughing loudly in the living room. To be hospitable, he poured himself a drink and followed the noise into the living room.

Brent raised his glass and said, "Hello, ladies."

"Hi Hun. This is my Aunt Shelly, and this is Kimberly"

"Nice to meet both of you", Brent smiled as he came over to them.

"Nice to be here," Shelly replied as she stood to give Brent a hug.

Kimberly rose as well, but being only a teenager she seemed little reserved about giving Brent a hug.

Brent was not about to let the opportunity pass however, and raised his arms to her and felt her trim youthful body lightly press against his in a gentle hug. She maintained the hug a moment after Brent had released his arms, piquing his interest as she smiled at him as she sat.

The four of them and chatted and snacked in the living room. Brent found it hard to not look longingly at Kimberly. Like most men Brent loved the indescribable sexuality of a teenage girl. Again, like most men he pretended not to notice how sexy they were. The more he drank, however, the more difficult it was not to stare and undress Kimberly in his mind. He knew if he stayed in this room someone would eventually catch onto his thoughts as his eyes were drawn to her constantly. Brent was having trouble keeping his mind on Julie and Shelly's conversation, especially when Kimberly was smiling at him with a smile that said, we're together being left out.

The two women were fully engaged reminiscing about old times. Kimberly and Brent were adding little to that conversation so Brent started chatting more and more with Kimberly.

Kimberly was becoming more comfortable and less shy with him now, no doubt helped by the few drinks her mom had let her have.

"Does your mom let you drink often?", Brent asked. "You're not legal drinking age yet are you?"

"Well no I'm not, almost though. She does let me have some fun though," Kimberly giggled as she took a sip.

"That's good. A girl needs to have fun," Brent smiled at her. "How much fun does she let you have?"

Julie and Shelly were deep in laughing conversation, not paying any attention to Brent and Kimberly.

"Well," she grinned and looked coyly at Brent as she whispered, "Not as much as I have without her knowing."

"Oh, Secrets! I love secrets," Brent spoke softly leaning toward Kimberly as he glanced at the women still engrossed in their conversation.

"Who knows about these secrets besides you? You must have told your best friend. Teenage girls always tell their best friend everything don't they?"

"I haven't told my best friend about my MOST fun thing." Kimberly said with a smirk, her eyes dancing in excitement.

"No? Why not? I thought girls tell their best friend everything."

"Well, I don't think my best friend, Stacie, wouldn't be too happy with me about it," Kimberly said, smiling inwardly as she reflected on her most secret memory.

"Have you told anyone?"

"Nope", Kimberly replied with a cute little grin as she leaned close to Brent, "I can't."

"Hmmm, intrigue," Brent whispered. "Now you really have my interest."

"Have I?" she replied with a wink.

It may have been the alcohol, or maybe the need to tell a virtual stranger, but Brent felt that Kimberly was near to confiding in him something she hadn't even told her best friend. As she sat close to him on the sofa his eyes discretely glanced over her sexy body as they talked. Her perky breasts amply filled out her near skin tight t-shirt which was almost long enough to cover her tight midriff. She wore shorts that revealed much of her sensuous thighs. Brent was captivated with the exciting aura of sexuality that surrounded this excitingly sexy teen.

Julie and Shelly were still fully engrossed in conversation and paying little attention to Brent and Kimberly. They were likely happy that Brent and Kimberly were able to connect well enough to allow them to reminisce.

When Julie brought out photo albums, she and Shelly moved to the dining room for better lighting leaving Brent and Kimberly alone on the sofa in the living room.

Brent leaned close to Kimberly, "So, let me see if I have this straight. You have had some fun that you can't tell your best friend about?"

"That's it," Kimberly admitted as she tried to look more mature by taking a long swallow of her drink.

"It must be related to her then. Did you kiss her boyfriend or something?" Brent asked with a grin.

Kimberly giggled, shook her head lightly and gave Brent a smile that said 'If you only knew'.

She winked, and whispered, "Something like that."

"I knew it!" Brent whispered excitedly.

He wondered if she had done more than kiss this lucky kid. It was becoming obvious to Brent that Kimberly wasn't the reserved innocent little thing he had assumed, and it was making him horny as hell talking about intimate things with her. He was excited to pursue this conversation.

He turned to look over his shoulder at the ladies chatting and giggling over the photos.

Satisfied that they were not at all concerned about him and Kimberly, he quietly asked, "Did you kiss him more than once?"

Kimberly too looked over her shoulder at her mom and aunt then leaned toward Brent and whispered in his ear, "Do you promise not to tell?"

Her breath in his ear made his cock twitch in his pants. All he could do was nod his head.

Kimberly spoke in a hushed tone, "It wasn't her boyfriend, he's just a boy."

With sparkles dancing in her eyes she continued in an excited whisper, "It was her dad!"

She couldn't suppress her excitement as she sat back and studied Brent's face for a reaction.

Brent's eyes grew wide as he considered what she had said. The twitch in his pants was now becoming more pronounced. He adjusted his position on the sofa to try to hide his growing cock. At his movement Kimberly discretely glanced down and smiled, she couldn't help but notice his discomfort. She had gotten a reaction alright.

Kimberly, a teenager, was still new to the empowerment that a girl has over a man, it was like a new and exciting drug to her. Her mere presence wielded an unparalleled power over this 40 year old man.

She had first discovered this power only a month ago with her friend's dad. He would do anything for her, all she had to do was tease him with her youthful sexuality, and he was putty in her hands.

Shelly looked right into Brent's eyes then deliberately looked down at his uncomfortable cock. She looked Brent straight in the eye then touched her tongue to her lips and smiled at him with a knowing beyond her years.

She knew that her youthful sexuality had caused excitement in many men of all ages. She knew now that Brent was captivated in her presence and she could do or say almost anything and Brent would not balk or resist. She had this situation under her control and loved the excitement it gave her.

Kimberly leaned close to his ear again, this time resting her hand on Brent's thigh as she did.

She whispered, "Just so you know, I'm eighteen as of last week, and as long as I could remember, I was not interested in mere boys, I've always been into more ...mature... men."

"But it was more than a kiss with Mr. Ashton, Stacie's dad." She whispered, "I loved making his cock hard..."

Kimberly smiled at Brent's expression of shock.

As she turned to look at her mom and Brent's wife, she slid her hand along Brent's thigh. While continuing to look over her shoulder she slid her hand along his thigh up to his swollen constricted cock.

She turned to his ear again, "And I love that I've made yours hard now..." she breathed then touched the tip of her tongue to his ear while she squeezed his cock.

Brent almost came in his pants at the touch of her hand and tongue, he reflexively thrust against her hand.

Brent was shocked and excited, but almost couldn't believe that this gorgeous teenage girl was so obviously horny for him. He was more than horny for her. He didn't remember ever being so aroused, his cock was crying for release from his pants.

Kimberly rubbed Brent's cock through his pants, and slid her other hand to the crotch of her own.

"I want to feel 'this'," she whispered while squeezing his cock, "here," she breathed to him looking down at her pussy, running her finger along the seam of her shorts.

Both Kimberly and Brent listened to the sounds of the women in the other room as Kimberly stroked Brent's cock and pressed the seam of her shorts against her hot pussy. Brent was enthralled with the sight of this young beauty masturbating herself and him through their clothes. He could already feel the cum swelling up inside his balls. She began moan lightly as she rocked against her hand, as he gently pushed his cock against the other - then they heard her mom and his wife coming back.

Brent quickly tried to regain his composure. Kimberly immediately started talking about a friend's new car as if that had been their conversation. She was a natural.

Brent subtly placed his hands across his lap to hide his very obvious hard-on.

Julie said that there were plans for the day tomorrow so they should turn in early tonight to get an early start on their day.

Brent could not come up with a good excuse to stay up that wouldn't be suspicious, so he was forced to agree. As the women led down the hall to the bedrooms Kimberly stepped in front of Brent. She wiggled her tight little ass deliberately in front of him as she turned and winked just before she turned into the spare room where she and her mom were sleeping.

Julie was asleep almost immediately after they went to bed, but Brent was far too horny too sleep. Brent's cock was still craving for release after the intense arousal that Kimberly had imposed on him.

Brent began to slowly stroke his cock imagining it was Kimberly's hand that was on his now naked cock. It was difficult to enjoy it as much as he would like. He had to remain relatively still as he masturbated for fear of waking his wife. In his mind's eye he could see Kimberly's naked body... imagining how good she'd look naked... imagining the taste of her pussy on his lips... imagining her mouth on his cock... imagining her pussy riding his cock...

With visions of Kimberly in his mind he shot ropes of cum all over himself. Unable to control his spasms, Brent gyrated next to his wife in a toe curling orgasm. Julie stirred in her alcohol induced sleep beside him, but never woke as he came long and hard, fucking Kimberly in his mind.

After his pulse returned to normal he quietly cleaned up then fell asleep trying to calculate how he could get into Kimberly's pants before she and her mom left in two days.

The next day they woke early and after breakfast immediately jumped into Shelly's minivan for a drive to see the sights. Shelly asked Brent to drive as she was unfamiliar with the area. They went to all the tourist attractions and as they were out and about walking Kimberly would flash Brent a coy smile or quick wink piquing his interest constantly. He loved to lag behind the women and watch Kimberly's tight little ass as she walked. She was wearing a short flower print skirt that hugged the fine curves of her ass - it drove Brent crazy and she knew it. On one occasion as he watched her ass, she fell a step behind her mom and Julie, and slid her skirt up to reveal the bottom of her ass to him, looking over her shoulder she winked at him. He could again feel his cock stirring from Kimberly's teasing and he hoped he didn't get too aroused in his light shorts. That would be hard to explain!

The day ran into evening and they stopped touring long enough to have dinner. As they sat to eat, Kimberly deliberately seated herself across the table from her mom and beside Brent. As they chatted waiting for their food, Brent felt Kimberly's bare leg rub gently against his own.

Her eyes were focused on the conversation, not revealing her actions as she continued to tease Brent making him almost unable to speak in his growing excitement. His cock was filling out his shorts now making Brent uncomfortable and self-conscious.

She was making him nervous, but he could tell that she was loving teasing him in public. He knew that she knew he was getting hard from her attention.

He moved his chair closer to the table to ensure his growing erection was covered by the draped table cloth. Kimberly too drew closer to the table, and with her eyes casually following the flow of conversation, she slid her hand under the table cloth and placed it squarely on Brent's confined cock.

Brent almost came right then as he moaned unconsciously then immediately covered it up with a light cough. He reached down and tried to remove Kimberly's hand lest she, or they, get caught.

Kimberly would not have it though, and took a firmer grasp of his cock and squeezed it as Brent tried to force her hand away.She repeatedly squeezed and released his cock as if she was pumping it, Brent was in ecstasy, and almost to the point of orgasm in no time.

Kimberly sensed his body start to stiffen and eased her play with his cock. She glanced over at him and smirked an 'I could make you cum right now', smirk at Brent, and Brent knew it was true. He almost didn't care about his wife or her mom sitting right at the same table with them as she brought him to the almost unstoppable point of cumming inside his pants.

As they were close to finished eating, Kimberly excused herself to the washroom. Brent watched her beautiful sexy body as discretely as he could as she walked across the floor away from him, her ass had a sultry wiggle that Brent knew was intentional. When she came back, she discretely laid a piece of paper on Brent's lap. He subtly looked down in his lap and read the note:

It read - 'Have another drink so you can't drive. Then you can cum ride in the back with me.'

Brent was wondering how he could get her alone, and this may be the best chance for them, he was ready for any chance to get inside her pants.

The note continued, 'Your cock has made me as wet as you are hard.'

As he read the part of the note where she said how wet she was, she placed her fingers on his and the note. Her fingers were very shiny and Brent knew immediately that it was her pussy juices on her fingers. She rubbed her fingers over his, leaving her wetness on his fingers. If Brent's cock was hard before, now it was steel. He visualized her in the washroom slipping her fingers into her tight pussy, wet with excitement from playing with HIS cock.

She was so sexy, her youth was an extra special turn-on for Brent. He was mesmerized by her tight sexy body as he easily envisioned it under her tight fitting clothes.

Brent drew his fingers up from his lap and as he looked to his wife and Kimberly's mom as they chatted. He discretely placed his chin in the palm of his hand. Kimberly's aroma was on his fingers and he eagerly breathed it in. The scent of her arousal was intoxicating and he almost came in his shorts as he breathed in her aroma as she again played with his hard cock.

Brent smiled and glanced at Kimberly's cute face, she smiled and winked, knowing full well that she could tease him as long as she wanted or make him cum right now in front of his wife and her mother. The game was hers and she was in complete control.

As she recommended Brent ordered another drink for himself, and then another as they chatted. Julie, apparently caught up in the party atmosphere at the table, had a few drinks as well. By the time they were ready to go Shelly said, I better drive, you've had a few drinks."

"Yes, I guess so, I think I'll nap anyway," Brent added, "I didn't sleep well last night."

As they got up from the table, Kimberly manoeuvred herself in front of Brent and behind her mom and Julie, shielding the their view from the bulge in his pants, even more obvious by the damp spot from his pre-cum that had oozed through his underwear.

It was well past sunset when they got into the van, and they were facing a two hour drive home. Julie sat up front with Shelly while Brent and Kimberly slid into the back.

Brent took the very back bench seat and Kimberly sat on the bench seat between him and the front seats. As they started down the secondary highway home, Kimberly turned to Brent and put a finger over her lips in a 'shhh' sign.

Julie and Shelly, neither ever at a loss for words, chatted continuously.

After a few minutes, Kimberly complained to her mom,

"Mom I'm trying to sleep right behind you, can you talk quietly?"

Shelly played right into Kimberly's hand on the first try,

"If we're too loud, move back a row, there's room back there with Brent."

"Ok. I think he's already asleep though."

Kimberly got up from the seat she was in and came back to Brent's bench seat. It was almost completely dark in the back seat and as Brent's leaned with his back against the wall on the driver's side, Kimberly leaned with her back to the passenger side.

Brent immediately heard Kimberly moving around while trying to be quiet about it. He tried to make out what she was doing, but could not see well enough. He knew shortly though, when he felt her place something in his hand. Brent could tell from the texture it was Kimberly's panties. As he fondled the panties, he could feel a damp spot on the cotton crotch of her panties - she was still obviously quite wet.

Kimberly took Brent's hand in hers and laid it on her leg. Brent's fingers slid up her leg and along her thigh. Kimberly opened her legs further to give him better access to her tight wet pussy. As Brent ran his fingers up her thigh he realized she had to have slid her skirt up to her waist because his hand was far too high up her thigh now to not have touched her skirt hem had it been pulled down. Her obviously naked pussy was hidden by darkness and the seat in front of them.

He reached the soft skin of her inner thigh and then felt her own fingers on top of his own. When his fingers touched the soft hairs of her pussy, she pushed out against them - coaxing her pussy onto his fingers.

Her fingers moved off of his and up to the bud of her clit. As his fingers touched the wetness of her pussy, he could feel the passion with which she was rubbing her clit. He slipped a finger inside of her, making an audible gasp she bore down against fingers trying to take as much of them inside of her as she could.

Being as quiet and still as possible, they massaged and excited Kimberly's pussy with her mother and Brent's wife only a few feet away.

The women apparently were running out of conversation, or were getting tired as Julie was now leaning on the passenger door. She was at, or near, asleep.

Brent's cock was at full erection inside his shorts. The excitement of Kimberly's hot young pussy now humping against his fingers with steadily increasing purpose had him filled with lust. She was obviously intensely aroused and eager to cum on Brent's fingers and was being more and more obvious about it. Despite her attempts at silence he could hear her soft mewing of arousal as they played with her wetness.

Kimberly's tight teen pussy felt like liquid silk, and it was almost if her hot pussy was wetly sucking on Brent's fingers. She was very tight, and now wet. Her fingers were alternately rubbing her hard clit then rubbing her dripping fingers over Brent's hand as he rotated his finger inside her smooth wetness, obviously to her great excitement.

Kimberly was near her orgasm and grabbed a hold of Brent's hand pulling it hard against her wet pussy, taking his fingers as deep as they would go inside her silken slippery pussy.

She started to buck against Brent's fingers, and as she did he eased his manipulations, warding off her orgasm.

"Not yet," he whispered.

"Oh PLEASE!" she whispered back unable to control her voice, her whisper in such urgency was louder than she thought it would be.

Her mom heard Kimberly's voice, "Is everything ok back there?"

"Um, yes. I just can't get comfortable." Kimberly replied as she held Brent's hand and tried to draw Brent's fingers again inside her pussy.

Brent provided Kimberly with enough sensation to maintain her heightened excitement but hold off her orgasm.

As Brent gently tickled her lips with occasional dips of his finger between them, he kept Kimberly on the edge and she thrust down hard on his finger. When he did allow her the satisfaction of feeling it inside her, she hungrily humped her wet pussy against his finger and hand.

While he continued to tease Kimberly with his right hand he opened and unzipped his shorts with his left. His fully engorged cock had been begging for release and sprang out in relief as he opened his shorts. Once his cock was free he quietly eased his shorts down. His passion and excitement was intense from the sexual contact with this gorgeous young teenager.

He was extremely horny. His mind was obsessed with this beautiful teen at this moment, aware but oblivious that this girl's mother and his wife were only six feet away, and here he was with his shorts at his ankles, his fingers buried inside this gorgeous tight teen.

Kimberly knew Brent had lowered his shorts. She ached to feel his cock with her hand and her pussy. She too was lost in her own reckless sexuality.

Brent, trying to appear asleep above the seats if Shelly was to look in the mirror, kept his back to the driver's side wall of the van as he slid his right leg to the back of the seat. His left leg ran down and off of the front of the seat with his foot on the floor. As Brent slid his leg to the back of the seat, Kimberly turned to her side and slid toward him. As she did so she reached out for Brent's cock.

As Kimberly touched the tip of Brent's hard cock to her hungry wet pussy lips she slid further toward him to allow his cock to slide into her.

"Are you getting comfortable back there Kimberly?" Shelly asked, making Brent and Kimberly jump.

As they jumped, Kimberly's pussy almost sucked him inside. Brent reflexively pushed out with his hips, sliding over half of his length into her.

"UGHhh,...Um yyes, ggood now!"

"Ok, we still have a way to go," her mom said.

"Okay," Kimberly almost grunted, afraid to say more lest the passion she was feeling in her loins pour out of her mouth as moans.

Kimberly's hot wet pussy felt like nothing Brent could remember. He may have felt a pussy as good as Kimberly's wrapped around his cock before, but if so it was too long ago to remember.

He could feel every little twitch on his cock as she rolled her crotch against him, taking in more and more of his cock until he could feel his balls rubbing against her tight ass. He ached to sit her up, pull her closer to him, and let her ride his hard cock to their mutual orgasm, but that would be too obvious.

He was almost beyond control though and was already taking a big chance now with his cock inside his wife's teenage cousin, with both her mother and his wife so close.

Kimberly was half on her side and half on her stomach now, completely hidden from the front seats by the seat in front of them. She was holding Brent's leg in both hands and using it for leverage as she pulled on his leg and pushed her pussy against him taking his cock deep inside her.

Her breath was quickening through clenched teeth as she was barely able to keep herself from squealing in passion. The slight bouncing of the van on the road added to their excitement, the stereo playing was able mask some of the noises they couldn't keep from making. Hopefully Shelly wouldn't hear the sounds of Kimberly's wet pussy sliding over Brent's fully engorged cock as they fucked in wild abandon in the back of her mom's van.

Brent laid his right hand down on her tight little ass grabbed its firmness and pulled her to him, matching his thrusting to her own. He ran his hand over her smooth tight ass and felt the wetness between her cheeks - her own lubrication that had ran from her pussy to the soft little bud of her ass.

He ran his finger through the wet slippery juices between her cheeks, then the tip of one slick finger over the slippery tight ring of her clenched ass. He felt her pussy contact even tighter on his cock as he tickled her asshole with one finger, squeezing lightly the cheek of her ass with the rest of his hand.

The added stimulation of Brent's finger tickling the tight nub of her ass put Kimberly over the top.

There was no stopping her orgasm now. Kimberly bit her lip as she grunted and bucked while she tried to keep as quiet as possible through her intense orgasm. She thrust hard against Brent - driving her pussy down hard over his cock. She grabbed his leg harder; both in passion, and to release the energy she couldn't by crying out in the intense pleasure she was feeling.

Kimberly's orgasm was too intense for Brent to maintain control.

Each contraction, pulse and quiver in her pussy went straight through Brent's cock into his balls. He could not hold back the orgasm that was welling up inside him.

Her tight pussy was sucking deliciously on his cock. He couldn't stop it. He released hard splashes of cum deep inside her.

He involuntarily squeezed her ass and pulled her closer toward him pushing his cock deep, deep inside her as he continued to shoot his cum into this sexy teen's pussy. She welled up in continued orgasm and humped against him using her pussy to suck as much of his cum out of him as she could while riding his cock through their mutual throbbing lurching orgasm.

Brent had never been so aroused before he came, never had an orgasm that made his nuts actually hurt with the intensity of it but he loved it, he was amazed at the passion that this girl raised in him.

Once Brent re-gained his senses from the most intense orgasm he could remember, he was immediately scared that they had been too loud. In seconds his mind went from intense passion to sudden paranoia. He was sure that he wasn't as quiet as he had intended to be. He also realized that part of the turn on for him had been Kimberly's sexy moans and quick breathing.

Had Shelly any idea? He knew it was very dark and they were hidden behind the seat, but people seem to have a sixth sense about this kind of thing, especially when it involves their children.

He now kept as still as he could as if to make up for their recent only partially controlled thrashing. He nervously looked toward the front of the van and saw that his wife was obviously sleeping, but Shelly appeared to be glancing repeatedly in the mirror.

His erection was just starting to ease and slide slowly out of Kimberly's wet pussy. He was flush both with the excitement of Kimberly's passion, and now the fear that they would be or had been found out. As his cock head slipped from Kimberly's tight pussy, he could feel his cum and hers oozing from her slit. He felt it leak over his cock and then it was flowing over his fingers still at her tight ass.

Brent was just about to move his hand to where he could prevent their cum from getting on the seat, when he was startled by Shelly's voice.

"Julie ... Julie..." Shelly said in a hushed tone to see if she was awake.

Brent froze. Had Shelly heard/saw them? Was she going to tell his wife? Brent's heart that had just slowed from his passion was now immediately racing.

"I guess Julie is really tired", Shelly spoke, obviously aware that he or Kimberly were awake. Did she suspect? How obvious had they been? Brent was scared shitless.

"Some people can sleep through anything," Shelly mused.

"Oh shit," Brent's mind raced, "what does she mean?"

"Did you not get comfortable Kimberly? I heard you moving around quite a bit back there. It seems as if you were keeping Brent up too."

"Up?" Brent considered, "Was that an intentional choice of words?"

"Yes I did mom." Kimberly answered. "I feel much better now!"

Kimberly swung her legs down and as Brent removed his hand from beneath her bum she pulled her skirt underneath her, and whispered, "Do you think she heard us?"

Brent, starting to adjust his clothing, replied quietly, "I don't know. If she did, we're in deep shit."

"You are if she tells Julie, that's for sure," Kimberly replied. "I don't think I'll be in too much trouble."

"Really?" Brent answered, confused.

"Yeah, when we went to bed last night, mom confronted me about when you and I were on the sofa last night. You know, she asked me what we were up to. I think she saw me with my hand on your cock."

Brent was really confused now. And deathly afraid he was going to be in big trouble with Julie and Shelly.

"What did you tell her?" Brent asked wide eyed, as he tucked his cock in his shorts as he finished pulling them up.

"Oh damn," Kimberly giggled, I think the back of my skirt is all wet with our cum, I sat in the wet spot!" she ran her hand over her bum

"I told her pretty much everything, I guess," she said.

"We talked for quite a while. She asked me how long I had been sexually active, and I told her. I also told her about Stacie's dad, and that I was attracted to older men."

Brent wondered when the shoe would drop on him over all this. He now was aware that Shelly had known all day that Kimberly had been stroking his cock last night. Why hadn't she told Julie about it? Was she waiting for me push Kimberly away, giving me the chance to redeem myself?

Kimberly continued, "So when I told her that I was horny for you, she asked how you responded. I told her that you were obviously horny for me too. She understood that, telling me that she thought you were good looking too. She told me a little something else too."

"What was that?" Brent asked now really confused.

"It seems that Julie slept with my dad just after mom and dad were married. Dad told mom about it years later, it was one of the things that led to their divorce. Mom never forgot that and always swore that she'd get even some day. She told me that once she moved away, she didn't think she'd get the chance. But she did say that she had it in the back of her mind when we came to visit."

Brent didn't know what to think or do now. He wondered if Shelly would tell Julie about Kimberly. Would she try to seduce him for revenge? It wouldn't be much of a seduction he thought. She was attractive, and had told Kimberly she thought he was too. He was still afraid that Shelly would tell Julie. Was she really alright with the fact that he had slept with her daughter?

"She kinda gave me the okay to go after you actually. I could tell she was keeping Julie occupied today so I could flirt with you," Kimberly added with a light giggle. I think she was kinda getting even with Julie through me, if you know what I mean."

"I guess so," Brent replied. "Now that she's had her revenge, will she tell Julie about it?"

"Maybe, maybe not. She may get personal satisfaction from just knowing. She may want to make Julie feel responsible, I don't know."

Brent wasn't very confident that this little escapade was not going to blow up in his face, when Shelly's voice came to them from the front seat.

"Brent?"

"Yes?" he answered softly.

"Can I ask you something?"

"Um, yes. Sure", Brent replied, afraid of what she might ask.

"It's just there is something interesting up here. Can you look at it for me?"

"Ok, sure".

He sure wasn't going to do anything to offend Shelly. She could bury him in one short conversation to Julie. He made his way by Kimberly and knelt on the floor behind Shelly and Julie, who appeared, at least, to be asleep - her face turned to the passenger window.

"Do these gauges seem right to you?"

Brent looked at the instrument cluster on the dash, everything seemed to be fine to him, all the gauges showed the needle in the middle of the display.

Shelly spoke again before he could answer, "I don't know if you can see from there, but this is showing something is getting quite hot," she said as she pointed to the temperature gauge which was right in the middle of its display.

Brent was confused until he saw Shelly slowly drop the finger she was pointing with down to her leg, which was visible in the dash light.

She ran her finger slowly along the bare leg below her shorts. Her finger held his gaze as she ran it up and down her leg and inner thigh. I get the feeling that something in the van is overheated, or is it just me?"

Brent now knew immediately what her game was. She suspected or knew that Brent had just fucked her daughter, and was now at her mercy or she would tell his wife. She was careful with her words so as to not let on to Julie, if she awoke.

"Umm, well that looks hot alright," Brent carefully played along not sure where this was leading.

"Things started to heat up a while back, just after Kimberly went to the back seat," she added as she now slid her finger along her shorts, spread her legs and indiscreetly massaged her pussy.

Brent now understood, she not only didn't mind him fucking her daughter, it actually turned her on.

"It's been heated up before, but not for quite a while. I think it'll be okay until we get back to your place, but I thought that you'd like to know about it," Shelly said turning to Brent with a wink and a smile, continuing to play with her pussy through her shorts.

Brent heard Kimberly giggle softly behind him. They are in this together he realized.

Julie awakened by the conversation stirred, then spoke, "Is everything ok?" as she sat up looking at Brent.

"Yes, Shelly was concerned about the van overheating, but it will be alright I think. It probably needs some service is all."

Shelly added, "Yes, some service will help since it is still warmer than normal, but I'm sure we'll make it back to your place.

Brent moved off of the floor to the seat beside Kimberly and extended his seat belt. As he reached for the buckle to do it up he met Kimberly's hand. He looked at her, able to see now by the lights of the city. She looked gorgeous, and now had that sexy just fucked look, mixed with a Cheshire cat grin of shared secrecy..

170 A Policewoman's Secret

criley2004

Danny Pearson sighed as he packed the last of his gear into the trunk of his new Aston Martin DB9. It hadn't been a very profitable day. While he liked to sell drugs in exchange for blowjobs, he always seemed to do it too much. The only money he made today was from drugged out guys from the local football team, the Monarchs. He respected the guys, and their huge cocks, but wished he could make more money out of them.

He turned the ignition and drove out of his member's parking space outside the seedy 'Ripe Cherries' bar and drove down the high street.

'Jeez that redhead was hot' he said aloud to no one in particular as he allowed himself a few strokes of his rock hard 11-inch cock. The redhead in question had 38 DDs and a mouth that wouldn't quit.

A flashing blue light then appeared in the corner of his wing mirror. 'Damn' he thought to himself as he pulled over and waited for the police car to stop in front of him. Then he saw the number plate and the squadron code on the back of the car. 'OK not quite so bad' he thought to himself, happily.

Suzi Ferron had been a drugs cop for 8 years and had never come up against a dealer she couldn't get drugs out of for free. This new guy though (Danny was it?) had proven to be quite a challenge. Her usual method to get the drugs was simple. Drive up behind them and pull them over, get in their car, lean over and smother their faces with her 40 FF tits. On the weak minded ones this usually worked, however other dealers tended not to be so dumb. Sometimes she would have to give a blowjob or titfuck to get the drugs. Once or twice she had gone the whole hog and had her brains fucked out by the sex-crazed junkies. 'Good times' she thought to herself as she felt that lovely familiar wetness in her panties. None of this had worked on Danny yet though, he just got a blowjob and left. 'Not that I mind a few free mouthfuls of my favourite drink though' she mused to herself.

She walked over to the sleek silver car and stuck her head through the window.

"Watcha got today then?" she asked the sex-fuelled druggie.

"Same old, same old," he replied, "how about yourself. What you got hidden between those lovely mounds'o'fun today huh?"

"Those lovely tits could be yours if you'd just give me some drugs in exchange for something special." she replied, loving the sound of her own voice talking dirty, even if she was just offering herself to this heroine-fuelled guy she barely knew.

"Oh yeah? Like what?" he answered in his husky English voice.

"Anything you want hon." Suzi shocked even herself with the words coming out of her well-rounded and plushy lips.

Danny grinned.

The English dealer almost laughed at his situation. The hottest babe in the whole of the fucked up American police force was offering herself just for some of the strong gear in the trunk of his car. 'Talk about irony' he thought inwardly.

"I got an idea about what I want" he grinned, "get in the back of the car, the windows are tinted there, no one will see you."

The hot police officer stalled for a moment.

"Or I could drive away and leave you dyin' with withdrawal symptoms, withdrawal from my cock not my drugs."

That seemed to make up the bitch's mind as she hastily climbed into the back of his car. Danny quickly drove away.

As they pulled up the drive to Danny's huge rented house he broke the silence.

"What kind of stuff are you after anyhow?" he asked.

"What do you mean?" came the reply from the back of the very British sports car.

"Drugs you slutty cow, what kind of drugs do you want from me in exchange for, I quote, 'anything you want'?"

"Crack, heroine or ecstasy. I'm really not that choosy. If it's hard and it'll keep me high I'll use it."

"Great. Get out the car after you've taken your uniform off." Danny replied.

"What!!! You must be joking!?!?" she almost yelled back in surprise.

" I want you to get out of the car naked. It is what I want therefore you shall do it. When you are out of the car you will come round to the front and open the door. You will be submissive or you'll get nothing at all,"

The shock seemed to paralyze Suzi for a minute. Then as the words finally came through into that brain of hers she stripped off slowly and reluctantly. When she was down to her panties and overstretched bra Danny asked her to stop.

"That'll do. Come round the front into the light so I can see those huge tits of yours bound up in that tiny bra"

As she got out of the car and walked round to the front she smelt that familiar precum and realized that Danny must be getting off on this kind of stuff. 'Hopefully we'll do things my way eventually' she thought to herself.

As Suzi opened the drivers door Danny grabbed her and pulled her in on top of him. The bulge in his pants was enormous now. It showed through and looked at least 13 inches. 'Unlucky for some' thought Suzi, eager for Danny's cock to fuck her hard. 'What's it been, 5 weeks now?' she asked herself, trying to remember the last time she had a large cock buried in her lovely tight now-dripping wet pussy.

Danny Pearson, the new guy on the block he supposed, had a large grin on his face. He had a nearly nude, huge-titted redheaded police officer laying down on top of him, being completely submissive to his every whim. 'Jesus, when have I ever been so lucky' he thought. His thirteen-inch cock was straining inside his black jeans and under that, a pair of classic y-fronts. 'Nothing too classy', he often thought to himself, 'don't want to get noticed'. Not that it worked with this ginger bitch. She'd already blown him off a few times, but he always went away before she could get any drugs, if he would give them to her. 'This one was interesting' he thought to himself as he kissed one of her long protruding, fully erect nipples through her white training bra. 'Not just a high college girl like the rest of them' he added with a smile, remembering his fetish for barely legal girls, preferably blondes or redheads.

He sat her down on his thighs and roughly played with her nipples. She groaned softly in response.

"Can't you just get to the good part already?" Suzi asked quietly.

"Nope. Don't want you getting all screamy all over me before the fun has begun now do we?" he replied, loving every minute of it. He moved his right hand around her back and stroked her long, red hair. His left hand was now joined at the other nipple by his mouth. Together the two worked in tandem to get more moans out of Suzi, now lost to the world of wanting an orgasm.

Danny's right hand slipped down Suzi's back and down the thin fabric that made up her panties. He lovingly stroked her asshole before moving on to her clit. He stroked it slowly and delightfully and could feel lots of pussy juice already flowing down his fingers and hand.

"You're a gusher aren't you?" he said as he momentarily took her right nipple out of his mouth, more as a statement then as a question. Suzi's reply was yet more moans and constant gibberish. He slipped to fingers up into her pussy and rubbed her G-Spot.

"Aaahh" sighed Suzi, nearing orgasm.

Danny sadistically laughed inwardly to himself. 'She's mine now. She'll do anything I ask.' Danny stopped stroking her clit and stopped rubbing and licking her tits.

"NOOO" screamed Suzi sitting on Danny's thighs. She wanted to finish, to reach her climax but Danny, the bastard, had stopped rubbing her clit and nipples and was now pushing her to her feet. Suzi felt dizzy and weak at the knees as she was walked to the front of Danny Pearson's mini-mansion.

The door opened to reveal a middle-aged man with graying hair standing in a butler's suit, a butler's suit with a difference. The man was not wearing trousers, but instead wore a kind of pair of Y-fronts that were shaped at the front. This shape had a hole at the end. When Suzi looked at this hole more closely, she saw the head of a penis pointing out. 'The shape, elasticized around the top, acted as a cock ring' she thought. The penis was fairly short and squat, but fuckable nonetheless.

"Another cum-crazed whore, Saunders: Danny said, snapping Suzi out of her cock-staring trance, "make sure you get everything necessary for a grade B ff" he continued, in their code talk.

"Yes sir. Shall I prepare food or not?" the butler called Saunders replied.

"Not. Make it an hour and not before. Carry on with your work." Danny said in a commanding English voice. He frog marched Suzi upstairs and into a dark room. Suzi couldn't really see what was going on inside it. But she could hear a lot.

"OOH YES, YEEEEAAH OHHH" came a scream from nearby. The woman was clearly in ecstasy. When the light went on, Suzi could see why.

When Carrie Smyth was 14 years old, she moved to LA to be with her father. Her father was running a very large drugs cartel she found out, and she accepted that, and she sat on the sidelines for a few years. When she lost her virginity, aged 16, to one of Daddy's precious clients, she decided to take a more active role. When she was 18, she had been fucked out of her mind more times then she could count, and she was stoned nearly every day. Because she was Daddy's little girl, in all meanings of the phrase, she got lots of info on the goings on of the group.

At College she was the coed slut. She had at least 3 mouthfuls of cum every day. If it wasn't from her friends or clients (She carried on working for Daddy's little group of druggies) it was from her college professors. She had become a real Slut. A Whore. The whore. She knew more tricks about fucking and foreplay than even a porn star. In fact, she was a porn star of a sort. Most guys that she slept with liked to make videos and sell them on the Internet. She didn't mind. She got fucked and that was all she cared about.

But even through this illustrious sexual history, she had never had orgasms quite like the ones she had been experiencing since she came to Danny Pearson's house on business. He had tied her to a bed like a common sex slave, which she didn't mind, and after he had had his way with her several times, he stuck one of the longest vibrators she had ever seen into each hole and set them to full power. That was 48 hours ago. Every now and then, one of Danny's many butlers and/or servants would come into the room and jerk off all over her body. She loved it. She was covered in jizz by the end of the first day, and was experiencing a near-continuous orgasm. She had been screaming in joy so much that at one point one of the butlers, Saunders, came in to the room and stuffed his short bet thick cock into her mouth just to try and shut her up. It didn't work. After milking his balls dry at least 3 times, she was still screaming for more. That was when Suzi and Danny had arrived, about thirty minutes after Saunders had left.

Danny was pleased with himself. He had driven one woman to the edge of climax and that was all it took for her to obey his every command, and he had, with the help of a few vibrators, fucked a cum-whore into submission. 'And they're both redheads' he thought happily to himself. He could feel a familiar tightening in his pants again. Pushing that happy thought to one side for a minute, he grabbed hold of Suzi, who was happily watching globs of cum rolling around on Carrie's petite, hot, sweaty body, and carried her closer to the bed. He put her down on top of Carrie in a 69 position and then took the vibrators out of Carrie's pussy and asshole.

"Ohhh" sighed Carrie as her now weak and tender pussy finally had some relief.

Suzi, who was now also very sweaty and had a belly covered in the cum that she had been lying on, felt her hands and feet be tied to the bedposts. 'There must be two guys here then' she thought to herself. She didn't mind, she just wanted sex. Even the thought of drugs had fallen to the back of her mind.

Carrie was out for the count with pleasure for a few moments before she smelt something other than cum and sweat near her. There was something on top of her too. Writhing about on her slick, wet body. 'Pussy juice' she thought, smiling, 'I can smell pussy juice'. She poked out her tongue and it was met with a lovely warm mound. Suzi screamed out in pleasure. Carrie buried her tongue in the hot, dripping wet twat in front of her. Again, Suzi yelled in pleasure. Carrie leaned forward as much as she was able, and moved her nose into the tight asshole of the busty redhead in front of her. 'Whoever said redheads don't have much fun?' she asked herself. She carried on licking the girl's clit, flicking it from side to side with her tongue. She could feel her own pussy being licked down at the other end of the bed. She moaned with pleasure. She could feel a long vibrator slipping into her asshole. She moaned more loudly.

"Fuck me you bastards!" she said loudly into the cunt that her face was buried into. She could feel the pussy muscles around her face start to pulsate. She started licking harder, flicking her tongue with a vigour and passion that she didn't know she had left in her after her very long vibrator fuck earlier.

"OHH I'M GONNA CUM!!! FUUUUUCK" came a scream from the other end of the bed.

"OHHH YES" came another scream of ecstasy as Carrie's mouth filled with pussy juice. She swallowed it down hungrily as she felt herself begin to climax again.

"OHHH FUCK ME I'M GONNA CUM YOU BASTARDS FUUUCK!!!!!" she screamed, her mouth finally free of the pussy it had been licking and sucking for the last 10 minutes.

She gushed and gushed, releasing loads of juice into the waiting mouth of the other girl. Gerald Saunders, a 47-year-old butler to the leader of a small drug-selling group, put the last set of nipple clamps on to the red tray in front of him. He picked it up and remembered sweetly the last time he did this for Sir. They had three horny 18-year-old virgins waiting in the entrance hall. They had come because they had heard about this new dealer who sometimes gave out drugs for sex. Since none of them had ever even seen a cock, what a surprise it was for them when Sir revealed his 13-inch member to them. Gerald's balls tightened at the memory of the first girl, gently lowering herself onto the long, thick dick of his master. The satisfying scream as her cherry was popped.

The tightening of his balls seemed too familiar. He looked down past the tray and saw Valerie, one of the resident slave girls sucking happily on his balls. He savoured the moment for a while but then remembered that sir wanted the toys now. He kicked Valerie violently to the side and heard the satisfying crunch of a dislocated jaw as her head smacked against the wooden desk that stored hundreds of gigabytes of fetish and extreme porn on disc; ready for the next time Gerald wanted to relive previous experiences of torturing some poor little girl in bondage.

'Or even Sir when he's feeling horny' Gerald chuckled to himself. Valerie's whimpers of pain started to get a bit louder and a bit more annoying so he kicked her again, hard in the stomach making her double over in pain. 'Maybe when she's calmed down I'll fuck her. The under butler's can have a go too. It's about time we had a group fuckfest. Just the servants together again.' Gerald smiled sadistically as he walked up the stairs to the main bedroom.

Pain ripped through Valerie Saint-Saenz jaw as she was ruthlessly kicked into a table by the head butler. Her naked body doubled over when she was kicked in the stomach. She loved it. The main reason she had come to America was because her last mistress, Annabelle, had recommended her to this English drug dealer guy. She used to think that Annabelle spanked hard and fast, but she was nothing compared to the joined might of Danny Pearson, her new master, and Saunders the butler. Together the two of them ruthlessly attacked her buttocks and tits for hours on end on her first day. When her buttocks were severely sore they stopped, picked up metal-chained whips and carried on again. After this they fucked her in both holes and pinched and tweaked her nipples.

When they had both climaxed what seemed like a dozen times they bound her hands behind her back and pushed her into the back of a tinted Aston Martin. They drove for what seemed like hours until they got to some seedy club. They took of the ropes binding her hands together and shoved her, still naked, into a room of drug crazed guys. They each fucked her and had there way with her. The only stuff she got to drink that night was piss from the fucked-up guys, and the only stuff she ate was shit. She loved every minute of it.

Early in the hours of the next day, Danny came into the room took one look at Valerie, covered in shit and cum and still being butt-fucked with a smile on her face, and said to her "You're mine. You have outstandingly survived your initiation ceremony. Let's get you home with a nice walk through town." And with that Danny pulled her off one of the guys pulsating cocks and walked her out of the room and into broad daylight. On their walk back to the house, Valerie was still naked and covered in shit; they were stopped by a big-titted redheaded policewoman who sucked off Danny down an alleyway while Valerie stood by watching.

When she was done, they carried on walking down the main road, ignoring the shouts and jeers from drivers. When they got home she found everyone was naked and cheering for her. Even though she was now the lowest of the low in the household, a sex slave, she was still allowed to torture the youngest and smallest slaves however she wanted, with all the other members of the household standing by. 'And still covered in shit' Valerie smiled to herself, fingering herself violently at the delicious memory. 'Annabelle would be so pleased'

Suzi heard the door into the room open as she was swallowing down the last of the bitch's cum. Slowly she turned her head around and saw the very long thick cock of Danny, her latest interest, about an inch away from her face. She poked out her tongue and licked the edge of it and tasted the familiar cum and something not quite so familiar, something tangy. She poked out her tongue and licked the edge of it and tasted the familiar cum and something not quite so familiar, something tangy, 'Was it shit?' she asked herself.

She licked a bit more and found that it was. 'So that's what was fucking Carrie's ass while I licked it' she said quietly to herself. Danny pulled his dick away and started to untie Suzi from the bed. As each rope came off Suzi swore she could feel the blood rushing back to her hands and feet. She was held up and carried over to a where a rope was hanging down from the ceiling. Danny pulled her hands up and tied them to the end of the rope. Suzi could just about touch the floor if she put her feet out straight down. Danny lowered the rope.

Suzi could now comfortably stand on the balls of her feet. She saw the door open and the near-naked butler step inside the room. His thick cock was hard and by the glistening shine on it, someone had been sucking on it recently. The butler walked over to Suzi and Danny, who was quite happily nibbling on her nipples, and handed him a tray with all sorts of stuff on it. Things Suzi hadn't even seen before! She squirmed happily at the thought of using some of these toys. She felt herself getting wet again! 'Jeez its gonna be a long night' she said to herself.

Danny looked at his latest conquest and felt his cock harden even more at the thought of all the satanic things he was going to do to her. He reached out to the tray that Saunders was carrying with his left hand, and with his right hand he reached out to Saunders' cock and wiped the precum at the slit. He then moved his forefinger covered in precum to Suzi's mouth and wiped it along her lips.

"Do you like that, huh?" Danny asked her. Suzi moaned in pleasure as a response. "Good, because you're gonna taste a lot more tonight" he said as he attached a spring-loaded nipple clamp to her left tit.

"Aaahh" came the response from the tied up police officer. Danny reached down between Suzi's legs and wiped off some of her cum. Again he put it to her lips and she licked it off fiercely.

A moan came from the other end of the room where Carrie was still tied up. But she wasn't on her own. Two of the resident sex slaves were with her, Valerie and Toby. Toby's long thick cock was pounding the crap out of Carrie's ass while Valerie straddled on her face, peeing gleefully.

"Put the tray down and go and have a poke up Toby, Saunders. God knows you want it." Danny said. Saunders quickly put the tray on the floor and rushed over to Toby. He started feeling around his arse, loosening him up for the backdoor assault that was about to commence.

Danny turned back round to Suzi and licked her neck lovingly. He started working his way down her body, paying attention to both the clamped and unclamped nipples as he passed them. When he got low enough he reached down and picked up another nipple clamp. He spread Suzi's legs open and started licking her three-quarter-inch clit that was protruding outwards from her pussy, much to Suzi's delight. With his free hand he began to run his forefinger up and down her asshole, making it loose enough for entry. He brought the nipple clamp upwards and clamped Suzi's clit, making her scream out with a mixture of joy and pain.

He walked around the back of the screaming slut and started poking around her stinkhole with his 13-inch cock. As she loosened up to him he started gently thrusting himself in, hips swaying to and fro to a non-existent beat. Suzi moaned, still in pain from the spring loaded nipple clamp on her long clit. Danny started pumping more quickly now, thrusting fiercely with each pump. He felt his balls tightening as he moved his hands around to Suzi's free nipple and started pinching and twisting it.

As his balls pumped more and more he started slapping her tits from side to side, more powerfully than before. He moved his hands back round to her ass and started slapping it hard. Her cheeks started to glow red and she screamed out in pain. Suddenly he felt her tight hole get a grip on his nearly climaxing cock. She was cumming! He pumped away and carried on slapping. His grunts were matching her joyous screams as they both started cumming together. With one final push he released his load into her asshole. 4 or 5 streams of cum came out of the top of his dick as Suzi began to shout.

"I'M CUMMING. OH FUCK, YEEEAAAHH FUCK MEEE I'M FUCKING CUMMING" she yelled, as though she had never been fucked before..

171 Mom's Lap: A Backseat Story

MarkMadden

Although this story is intended as a light parody of the "mom in my lap in the backseat" genre, I want to make it clear that I am, in fact, a fan of nearly all such stories I've read here. It is in no way an indictment of the genre or the many authors who have tackled it, all of whom are superior writers to myself.

Among their many totally not boring hobbies, my mom and dad like to go antiquing. Being 19, home for the summer and with no girlfriend, it was my unfortunate lot in life to go with them.

After endless hours going from dinky shop to dinkier shop, my parents finally admitted it was time to head home. The only problem was that their last purchase, an old bookcase, would only fit into our packed minivan with the front passenger seat all the way down, rendering the seat useless for its intended purpose.

"Hmm, I suppose we could come back and pick it up tomorrow..." said dad.

"Well, maybe I could sit in Tom's lap in the backseat?" said mom, flashing me a little grin.

I should explain at this point that my relationship with my mother has been...strange, of late. For my whole life she had simply been "mom" and our relationship was much the same as I suppose it is between any mother and son.

Without intending to, I changed that considerably a few days ago. Not quite re-domesticated, I had wandered out of the bathroom after a shower, naked but for the towel I was using to dry my hair. I hadn't made it halfway to my room when I heard a gasp and was mortified to discover that mom was coming up the stairs down the hall, directly in front of me. For a hot second I was frozen in shock before awkwardly scurrying to my room while covering myself as best I could. My belated attempt at modesty was somewhat pointless; my mom had, without question, gotten a good, short look at my good, long dick.

I don't say I have a big dick just to brag about it (though I don't mind bragging about it). I say it because, as best I can tell, it's what caused the change in my relationship with mom. In the days since she saw it, she'd become incessantly flirty with me. At first in a somewhat casual (albeit awkward) way, but as time went on it became flagrant. Ridiculously so. She was making suggestive comments that bordered on lewd, was wearing the most revealing outfits I'd ever seen her in, and finding every excuse possible to be near me or touch me.

And, I'm ashamed to say, it was working on me. Three days ago I had never, not even for a moment, looked at my mom in a sexual way. But now that she was practically throwing herself at me, I'd have to be blind not to see how fabulously fucking hot she was. Smooth, creamy skin; plump, full tits; a soft, round ass that men would go to war over.

And here she was offering to perch that perfect ass on my crotch for the hour-long drive home.

"Umm...Maybe we should just come back for it tomorrow?" I pleaded hopefully.

Mom was playing with the hem of the flowery yellow summer dress she was wearing. As uncomfortable as it was to admit, she looked so sexy in it that I'd been sporting a half-chub all day. It had been a full-chub about an hour ago when she'd bent at the waist in one of the shops earlier, "accidentally" revealing to an audience of me that she wasn't wearing any underwear. It changes you to see your own mom's pussy lips peeking out between her thighs, crowned by the globes of her amazing ass cheeks. I still wasn't sure I liked the change, but I knew if I had her in my lap it would be an irrevocable one.

"No, your mom's right I think, you'll have to share the backseat," said dad, opening the sliding door of the van and peering in, "It'll be tight, but hopefully you guys don't mind a good squeeze."

"I don't mind at all," said mom, looking straight at me as she "adjusted" her big tits with both hands behind dad's back. My cock swelled at the sight of her ample cleavage juggling around in that dress.

I was desperate to avoid having mom sit in my lap, where I'd be very much at the mercy of her grinding ass. Seeing each other naked (by accident or by design) was one thing, having her sitting on my inevitably hard cock for an hour was another.

I had just one idea to prevent that, and it was a pretty stupid one.

"Ok, but, why don't I sit in mom's lap instead?" I asked.

I was bigger than mom and it made no sense whatsoever, but I was insistent and soon I was carefully setting myself down in mom's lap. It was weird as hell, but the alternative seemed much, much worse.

Dad got into the driver's seat directly in front of us. Mom shocked me by calmly wrapping her arms around me, letting her hands settle on my lap, her fingers wrapping gingerly around my partially inflated dick. Fuck.

"You guys won't be able to buckle up, so make sure to hold on to something, ok?" said Dad.

Mom gave my bulge a squeeze, immediately sending even more blood flowing to it. My cock was growing in her hand. Up to now, there was at least a slim chance her sexual flirting had all been in my head. But when your mom is flagrantly grabbing your cock, you can be sure she means business.

We started driving. Once we hit the highway, I took advantage of the noise to whisper to my mother, whose hands were still grasping my dick over my jeans and periodically squeezing it.

"What are you doing?" I asked her, too quiet for dad to hear.

"You know what I'm doing," she whispered back, adding a little rub to her squeezes.

"Yes but why are you doing it?" I asked, working very hard to keep my voice low so dad wouldn't hear us.

"Do you want me to stop?" she asked.

The answer was yes, I wanted the craziness of the last few days to end. I had every intention of telling her just that, but her rubbing on my pantsed dick was starting to feel really, really good.

"Nnn..." was as close to "No" as I could muster. Mom let out a victorious, satisfied sigh and set herself to giving me an over-the-pants handjob.

That didn't satisfy her for long, though. Moments later, her fingers found my fly and began working it down. The zipping noise was painfully obvious, catching dad's attention.

"What are you doing back there?" he asked, more curious than accusing.

"Just uh...," I stammered, mom's hand diving into my pants, "playing with the zipper on my hoodie."

I prayed he wouldn't remember that I wasn't wearing a hoodie.

"Well you guys should find a way to pass the time, still got a long road ahead of us," said dad.

"We'll find something to do," said mom. She nibbled my ear seductively from behind as she pulled my fully-hard cock from my pants.

"Wow, take a look at that hot rod!" said Dad.

My blood turned to ice.

"W-what?" I mumbled.

"Right in front of us," said Dad, gesturing to a classic car we were behind, "I think it's an old Ford. Boy, I'd like to get my hands on one of those!"

"I've been thinking the same thing for days now," said mom, both hands expertly tugging on my meat.

"I've wanted a hot rod like that for the longest time," said dad.

"So long...so hard," said mom, slowing her hands down and exploring the length of my cock with her fingers.

"It has been kinda hard I guess," said dad.

"And thick," said mom, squeezing my shaft. Her hands felt so, so good.

"What's that? Thick?" dad asked.

"Nothing, dear," said mom, licking my earlobe.

Dad went on talking, but I couldn't hear him over the sight of mom's delicate hands milking my hard-on from tip to base. At that moment, it didn't matter to me whose hands they were, I wouldn't have stopped them stroking for the world.

Those first five minutes, mom's handjob was exploratory. It felt amazing, like a good massage, but thankfully I was pretty sure I could hold out without cumming. Not a goal I've ever had before, but despite how good it felt I still didn't want my mom giving me an orgasm. I figured I could let her play with it awhile, get it out of her system, then regroup at home and figure out a way past all this incest nonsense.

Mom, however, had other plans. Seizing my cock in her right hand, she started jerking me in earnest, pumping my cock for all she was worth. Her left hand delved back into my pants, grabbing my balls and kneading them with her fingertips. Fuck fuck, I couldn't hold on with her working me that well.

"Slow down..." I said breathily, already feeling my balls beginning to tighten.

"I'm going the speed-limit," replied dad, certainly not who I'd been talking to, "but you're right, safety first."

As the car slowed down, elongating our trip even more, it became hopeless for me to resist shooting my load. Might as well try to enjoy it, I thought.

I grabbed mom's hand, readjusting it to a slightly more pleasurable position before letting her resume beating me off.

"So, Tom, think you'll come with us next time?" dad asked.

"I'll, uh...definitely think about it," I answered, mom's fingertips teasing the swollen head of my cock.

"Well I know you don't come with us because you love antiques, but I do hope you'll come with to spend time with me and your mother," said dad.

"Yes Tom," said mom, "Cum for mommy."

Dad laughed.

"Better do what she says, Tom!" said dad.

With her expert hands, I didn't have much of a choice. My body stiffened and one of the most intense orgasms of my life shot out of me. Cum flew out in all directions, thick ropes landing on the door, the floor, the back of dad's seat, hell I'm pretty sure some hit the damn ceiling. I did my best to stay silent but couldn't avoid letting out a moan of pleasure. Dad's interest was again piqued.

"Everything ok back there?" he asked.

"Yes," said mom, "Tom just needed to relieve some pressure."

"I'll bet, you two crammed in that seat can't be too comfortable," said dad, "feeling alright, son?"

"Feeling...great...dad..." I said, trying to catch my breath.

Mom had a good deal of my cum on her hands, which she brought to her mouth. I couldn't see, but I could hear her licking then clean.

The rest of the car, that was another story. It looked like a goo monster had exploded all over everything. I was coming down from my post-orgasmic bliss and the reality of having to explain to my dad how my cum ended up everywhere was terrifying.

"How are we gonna clean this up?" I whispered to mom.

"Uh oh, clean what up?" asked dad, suddenly more observant than at any point in the ride.

"The, uh...clean the..." I stuttered.

"Tom accidentally spilled a soda back here," interjected mom.

"Oh no, that sounds sticky," said dad.

"Yes, very," said mom with a grin, still licking her fingers.

"You didn't get any on your mom's beaver, did you?" asked dad.

I nearly choked, but quickly remembered that my mom had purchased a taxidermied beaver at a curio shop that afternoon.

"I'm sure it's fine," I said.

"Well check and make sure," said dad.

"Yes, Tom, please do," said mom seductively.

Mom's legs spread underneath me. Her dress was bunched up past mid-thigh, and I knew there was nothing covering her pussy but the cool air of the car.

I couldn't resist. It had been only a few minutes since my massive orgasm, but already I could feel my cock stirring at the thought of handling mom's pussy.

I reached down, first between my legs then hers. I followed one of her smooth thighs back, until my fingers came upon something soft, warm, and soaking wet.

"Well? How does it look?" asked dad.

I slid my middle finger up between mom's folds, eliciting a light gasp from her.

"I can't see it, but it feels great," I said.

"Really fucking great," said mom as I rubbed my thumb in circles around her clit.

"The guy at the shop thought it might need to be re-stuffed. What do you guys think?" asked dad.

"DEFINITELY," said mom as I dipped a fingertip into her and swirled it around.

Mom weaved her arm through mine, grabbing me again by the dick. Fingering her had brought me fully erect again.

"Hey Tom, think you can get your hand into that box back there?" asked dad, referencing, I presume, the box of antiques next to us.

"Uh, probably not my whole hand..." I said, now three fingers deep in mom's snatch.

"I'm worried that those crystal carafes we bought weren't packed well enough. Can you check on them?" dad asked.

"I can try," I said, feeling mom squirm on my hand, "What's a carafe?"

"It's kinda like a big water jug," said dad, "Just feel around for any jugs and check them out for me."

Mom's big tits had been squashed against my back the whole ride. I was majorly horny and took dad's request as permission to feel his wife's hooters.

To accomplish this, I had to twist around so I was facing her. It was awkward and I bumped dad's seat quite a bit, but eventually I was half laying on her, my elbows propped on the armrests and my bare cock smashing against her thigh.

Mom and I looked each other in the eye for the first time since the ordeal had started. Her eyes were not just my mom's anymore; they belonged to a wanton sex goddess that craved my cock every bit as much as I craved her body.

We kissed, our tongues swirling as I pulled the top of her dress down, freeing her big breasts. God they were perfect. She was perfect. Built to the specs of my every desire.

"So do they feel ok?" dad asked, referencing his carafes.

"They feel amazing," I said.

Mom was still stroking my cock, which was now nearly in position for me to slide it into her pussy, which is clearly what she was hoping for.

"Do we still have any of that food left in the cooler back there? Any sandwiches, or maybe some of that blueberry pie your mom made?" asked dad.

"Yeah..." I said, not really listening as I grabbed my dick out of mom's hand and aimed it at her snatch.

"Great! Tom, do you think you can reach your mom's pie back there?"

"Uh...I think so..." I said, slapping my heavy cock against mom's pussy lips.

"Perfect, go ahead and get some for me," said dad.

I pushed my hips forward, my thick cock piercing mom's slick and eliciting a loud, pleasurable moan from her. I froze, worried what dad would think.

"You ok back there, honey?" He asked.

"Unh...uh...uh-huh," grunted mom, "For Tom to get the pie he really had to stretch me out."

"Now Tom, don't hurt her but you have my permission to stretch your mom out if need be," said dad.

"Ok dad, you got it," I said, over the wet, squelching sound of my big cock rearranging mom's insides.

For a few moments, the car was silent. Except of course for the clearly sexual noises mom and I were making. After several more long moments, dad finally said something.

"How's it coming with that pie?" He asked.

"It's coming pretty soon," said mom, her whole body starting to quiver.

"Yeah, but sorry dad, now that I have it I think I'm gonna keep it for myself," I said, slapping my sexy mother's full tits around as I continued fucking her.

Dad chuckled.

"Heh, can't say I blame you. Once a man has had your mom's pie he'll settle for nothing less," said dad, "Heck, whenever we visit my folks, your grandad asks your mom about her pie constantly."

I raised an eyebrow at mom, who guiltily bit her lip and shrugged. I thought back to the many trips to grandma and grandpa's I'd made with my parents over the years and the many ways mom's relationship with grandpa had always seemed a little odd. Now it all made sense.

"Poor guy probably doesn't get fresh pie too often, what with your grandma spending so much time working on her vintage oil can collection," said dad.

I pictured myself in front of the shelves containing grandma's prized can collection as she yammered on about each of them for the millionth time. I'd always been ashamed to admit it, but I never heard what she was saying as I was always too distracted by her huge tits to pay any attention.

"That reminds me: have you finished thinking about which of those oil cans we picked up today would fit best with her collection?" Dad asked.

"Uh, no, not yet," I said, still pounding away at mom's pussy.

Dad took a more serious tone.

"I really think you should, son. Her birthday's coming up. You can finish while you're on your mom's lap," he said.

"I'm not sure I'm ready to finish yet, dad" I said, popping mom's nipple out of my mouth.

"Just do it, son. Think about your grandma's cans and finish on your mom," said dad.

I was about to take dad's advice when mom chimed in.

"I want...you to finish...all over...my fucking face," panted mom as I continued fucking the breath out of her.

I worried what dad would think hearing that but he was back to humming along to his music, totally oblivious.

I fucked mom wildly for another minute or so. Dad said something about the road being bumpier than it looked, but mom and I didn't respond, we were too lost in the moment. Mom's boobs were flopping and shaking all over the place.

I glanced out the window next to us, my eyes meeting with a thoroughly bewildered trucker. He could see everything, making me wonder how many other motorists passing by had caught our impromptu incest-fest.

"I was thinking about the bookcase," said dad, "I'm worried it's too big to bring in through the front door. We might have to use the sliding door in back."

I was fucking mom violently now. Her legs were sprawled on either side of me, her feet flailing around.

"What do you think, son? Do you want to try the backdoor?" asked dad.

Mom stared me straight in the eye and nodded her head.

"Yeah dad, once we get home I think the backdoor will definitely be an option," I said.

I would've loved to stick it in mom's ass then and there, but it seemed clear a new chapter had opened in our relationship and I'd be able to have her any way I wanted in the future. But right now, I was about to coat her with jizz.

I pulled out of mom quickly, grabbing my cock and pumping as jets of hot cum blasted out of me. The first few ropes landed on mom's beautiful face, the next few on her jiggling boobs, and finally onto her dress and pelvis. I stuffed my cock back in her pussy to milk out the last few drops inside of her.

We were pulling into our neighborhood, meaning mom and I had less than a minute to put our naughty bits away and assume a position that resembled normal. There was no hope of dealing with the cum that practically coated mom from top to taint. We just had to hope that dad wouldn't notice (given the events of the last hour, I was more confident in this plan than I would have thought).

The car stopped in the driveway and dad undid his seatbelt.

"I'll get the door for you guys," he said, hopping out of the van before we could say no.

Dad opened the door, and if he thought anything was strange about our disheveled, post-coital, cum-covered situation, his face didn't show it.

"Boy, that soda got everywhere!" said dad. My two sticky loads were, indeed, on seemingly every surface, especially mom.

I climbed out of the van, with mom right after.

"You guys should probably get in the shower," suggested dad, "I'll clean up this mess and unload everything."

I probably should have cared more that my dad was going to be wiping up the loads my mom had extracted from me, but I was already thinking of the shower I'd be taking with her as my hand clamped onto her ass out of dad's view.

Some crumbs from the seat cushion had managed to latch on to a glob of cum on my shirt. Noticing this, dad reached out to brush it off with his hand.

"Geez Tom, you've got so many crumbs on you you'll probably need the vacuum to suck them all up. Why don't you let your mom suck you off before you hop in the shower," said dad nonchalantly as he began unloading the sticky car.

And I did..

172 Incest with My 55 Year Old Mother

retired04

Doing my 83 year old mother

My mother is 83 years old. I'm 60. I have never had any sexual thoughts about my mother. That's not the kind of relationship we have. She wanted to visit my sister down in Fla, so I agreed to drive her there. I knew the trip would take two days, so we would have to stay in a hotel one night. I didn't want to pay for two rooms so I asked mom if it was OK if we stayed in one room with two beds. She had no problem with that.

The day arrived. I picked mom up early in the morning and got started on the drive.

We just had small talk in the car, nothing important. The drive was pretty boring. I was glad when it became evening so I started looking for a hotel.

I found one for 39 dollars per night. The clerk asked me if I was alone or with someone. I asked why. He stated if it was two people it would cost 59 dollars instead of 39 dollars. I lied and told the clerk it was just me.

I parked in front of the room. I opened the trunk and took out our two over night bags.

I ask mom if she needed anything else, she said no.

As soon as I entered the room I noticed there was only one bed. It was king size. I asked mom since it was a king size bed does she have any problems with sleeping together. Mom said no problem and walked into the room with her bag.

I turned the TV on and told mom to go ahead and use the bathroom first.

While she was in the bathroom I surfed the channels. I heard her turn on the shower.

For some reason, a naked picture of mom entered my mind. I don't know why, it just did. You see, mom is 83 years old, but I don't think she looks that old. She stands about five foot tall and only weighs about a hundred pounds. She has always kept good care of herself.

I heard mom turn the shower off. I went back to watching TV. It wasn't long before I heard the bathroom door open.

I looked over and saw she had put on her nightgown. It buttoned in the front and came down just below her knees. She told me the bathroom was all mine and walked over to her overnight bag sitting on the floor. She bent over and put the clothes she had been wearing in the bag. As she was bent over I noticed her ass. It was small and round. I could see she was wearing pants under her gown. She had taken off her bra. I saw her put it in her bag.

She turned around and asked me if I was going to take a shower. I answered sure and got up out of the chair. As I got up I look at the front of her gown. I expected to see low hanging tits, but was surprised to discover they weren't. I couldn't see anything but notice how they looked under her gown. Two of the top buttons were undone, but not enough to see anything. What am I thinking I thought to myself and cleared my mind.

I went into the bathroom and took my shower. Normally I sleep in the nude, but with being in the same bed with my mom I decided to put on my underwear.

Finished, I walked back into the room. Mom was already in bed with the covers pulled up. It felt hot in the room so I walked over to the AC. It was already on its coldest level, so there was noting else I could do. I told mom so she said we would just use the sheet.

I crawled into the bed and pulled the sheet up to my waist. I said good night to mom, reached over and turned the lamp off. To my surprise the room didn't get dark. The street light outside came though the curtains. I could see very clearly everything in the room. I turned to ask mom if it was Ok, and noticed she had already fallen asleep.

I closed my eyes and tried to sleep. I couldn't. It was way too light in the room.

After laying there for what seemed like hours, I turned my head and looked over at mom.

She had kicked the sheet down so the top of it was laying at her waist. She was sound asleep. I noticed her chest moving up and down. The naked picture of her came into my mind again. I don't know why this was happening. It has never occurred to me before to think about mom this way.

She was laying on her back. A thought came into my mind. I wanted to see her tits.

I looked at the gown where the two top buttons were undone. I could only barely see the top part of her tit. It wasn't enough.

I turned over on my side facing mom. I reached up and very carefully with my right hand started to undo the third button. It came undone easily. The problem was I still couldn't see anything. I reached over again and undid another button. I looked at the bottom of her gown and noticed there were five other buttons, buttoned., So I didn't think it would hurt to undo one more button. After I got my look, it would be easy to button them back up again so she would never know. I undid the fifth. Her gown was unbuttoned more than half way down.

I stopped and thought about what I was doing. What if I get caught. How would I explain her gown being unbuttoned half way.

Wanting to see her tits won out. I reached over a took hold of the top part of the gown. I started to raise it up so I could see. Her left tit came into my view. I thought it would be flat and old looking, but to my surprise, it was prefect. It had a round shape to it and the nipple was about a fourth inch long.

I looked up at moms face to make sure she was still asleep. She was. She hadn't moved an inch while I unbuttoned her gown.

I wanted to see the other one. I folded the side of the gown I had a hold of and laid it on the side exposing moms whole left tit. I reached over and started unfolding the other side.

I raised my head up so I could see better. I was now looking at both of her tits, fully exposed. These did not look like the tits of a 83 year old woman. They were round, full and looked firmed. I had to know.

I'm not sure how long I looked at them. I thought to myself. Do I dare touch one of them? Lust over whelmed common sense. I slowly lowered my right hand and laid it on top of her right tit. It was soft bet yet very firm. I started to apply pressure with my fingers. As I was cupping her bare tit, she started moving. I quickly removed my hand and turned over to my side with my back to her. I thought, Oh God Oh God, I got caught. What was she going to say. I waited.

After about a minute, nothing happened. I turned over on my other side facing mom again.

She had turned on her side with her back to me. I raised up and looked at her face. She was still sound asleep. I looked down and could see her left tit since that part of her gown layed open.

I laid back down facing my moms back. She looked good. She had an hour glass figure. The sheet had moved down farther and was resting at her hips.

I reached over and raised up on the sheet so I could see her ass. I thought her gown would be covering it up, but it had risen up and I could just make out the bottom of her panties. I lowered the sheet further until I removed it entirely.

I looked at moms legs. The had a nice shape to them. I rested my hand on her bare hip. I figured if this woke her up I could pretend to be sleep. She didn't wake up. I was surprised. I thought her legs would be hairy. After all Dad had died over twenty years ago, I mom never once dated. I could tell she shaved her legs. There were smooth and soft to the touch. I ran my hand up and down her thigh. I moved my hand up until I touched the bottom part of her panties. I thought she would be wearing old lady pants, but I could see part of her ass. I had to see more.

Since I had already removed the sheet, my only problem was the gown. I took a hold of the gown and raised it up toward her hips. It moved easily. I could now see her panties covering her ass. They were not granny pants. They were white and shinny. The top on her panties only reach half way up her ass. The sight was amazing. I put my hand back on her thigh and started moving my hand up. I moved up on her ass on top of her panties. My hand covered the whole side of her ass. I listened to moms breathing. Nothing had changed. I moved my fingers. She still slept.

I moved my hand up until the tip of my fingers were at her panties top.

I had gone too far now to stop. I very slowly worked my fingers under the top of her panties. Slowly I moved my hand downwards until my hand covered her bare ass. My little finger had settled in her ass crack. I started moving it around. I could feel her ass hole. I moved my hand down farther. I could feel the bottom of her pussy lips. Her panties kept me from going deeper. I removed my hand and looked at her panties.

How can I get them pulled down without waking her. I stared at her ass trying to figure how a way. I decided I would just start pulling them down and see how far I could get. I figured I could get the top side down enough to see her bare ass.

I took my finger and thumb and took a hold of the top of her panties. I slowly started pulling the top side down. I got it down only half way and had to stop. Her panties were too tight and wouldn't come down any more. Then I got an idea.

I kept my right finger and thumb on the top of her panties. I took my other hand and slid it under her ass that was laying on the mattress. I just left it there waiting. I figured she would feel the pressure and raise up to relieve the pressure. It only took about three minutes and I could tell she was getting uncomfortable. I was ready with my plan.

I was right. She raised up to relieve the pressure. As soon as I felt her raise her ass, I pulled down on her panties. My plan worked. They easily slid down. I now had her panties down below her ass. I waited. Nothing happened. She was still asleep.

I looked down. Damn! My mom has a nice naked little ass. It was smooth and in the light looked like a younger women's ass.

My dick was as hard as a rock. I'm sixty years old. This hasn't happened this strong for a long time. My dick was so hard it hurt, a good hurt, but it hurt. Also I haven't felt this horny in a long time. I thought about looking at my moms ass and jacking off, but then I got a better idea.

I reached over and started pulling my moms panties the rest of the way down. I wanted to see her without her panties. It was no trouble getting them all of the way off.

Still laying on my side facing mom, I raised up and took off my underwear. I grabbed a hold of my dick. It was as hard as its ever been. I felt like a horny teenager. I was acting like one too.

I moved closer to mom until my dick was almost touching her ass. I put the head of my dick on her ass. A shock wave went though my whole body. This was a good feeling, too good to stop now. I only intended to rub my dick up and down her ass crack until I cummed, and that's how it started. Mom was still asleep and she hadn't moved. By now pre cum was on the head of my dick. I lowered my body down further until I could see the head of my dick was at her pussy opening. Do I dare go further. Again, I was too far gone to stop now. What started out as just wanting to see her tits had now become finding a way to fuck her without waking her up.

I gently place the head of my dick on her pussy entrance. I almost came right then. The head of my dick with resting on my 83 year old mothers pussy. Before today I never had thoughts about doing this to my own mother.

I pushed at her opening. The head of my dick went in about an inch. Mom's pussy lips were now around the head of my dick. Mom hadn't move. I pushed a little harder. It wouldn't go in any further. She needs to be wet, I thought to myself. How do I get her wet. I pulled my dick out of her entrance. I tried to get my hand between her legs, but one layed on top of the other since she was still on her side. I took my hand and pushed on the back side of her top leg. It worked. Mom moved her leg down off the other leg and rested it on the mattress.

I returned my hand to moms pussy. I started moving my fingers around her pussy lips. It took about ten minutes before I felt her pussy juices start to make her wet. Finally I was able to put my middle finger inside. I slowly pushed my finger in her pussy until I couldn't get it in any further. I stopped and waited to see if mom was waking up. While I was waiting I thought I felt mom move her ass causing my finger to go deeper into her. I waited. Nothing, maybe I was wrong. I started moving my finger in and out of her pussy. Very slowly and very gently. Slowly she was getting wetter. I put another finger in her with no problem. I moved both finger in and out of her.. While doing this, again I thought I felt her move. I stopped and waited. It didn't take long. She moved her ass toward my fingers to make them go deeper into her. Then she stopped. I thought maybe that's just a reaction when someone has their fingers in a women's pussy while they are asleep.

I pulled my finger out and rubbed her pussy juice on the head of my dick.

I again positioned myself so the head of my dick was at her pussy entrance. I place the head of my dick on her entrance. I applied a little pressure and my dick slid in about an inch, just like before. I then pushed a little harder and slowly my dick went into her another inch. She was very tight. I bet since Dad died she hadn't been fucked. I pushed a little more causing half of my dick being buried in her pussy. It felt wonderful. There is nothing to match how it feels. Putting my dick into my own moms pussy. It was fitting like it was always suppose to be in there. I pushed again until I had my almost my whole dick buried in her pussy. I heard mom moan a little, but still she stayed asleep. I looked down and saw my dick in her pussy. Best thing I have ever seen.

I had to wait until my dick calmed down. If I moved it at all in this stage I knew without doubt I would blow my cum deep into moms pussy. I waited. While I was waiting I think I felt mom move her ass toward me. Again I wasn't sure. I knew she was still asleep or I would be trying to explain to mom why my dick is deep in her pussy.

I pulled my dick out almost all the way them slowly buried it deep back in moms pussy. Slowly just like my fingers, in and out, in and out. I couldn't believe just how good this felt. After doing her for about ten minutes I had another idea. I wanted to see her naked. Not just from the back, but her front.

I watched as I pull my dick out of her. It was the best thing I have ever seen.

I laid back down on my side looking at moms back side. Her entire ass was in my full view. Her gown was still just above her hips.

I needed to get her somehow on her back. How do I do this without waking her?

I put my hand on her bare ass and pulled a little toward me. She moved some, but was still on her side. Then I got another idea.

I took a hold of her gown and pulled it toward me. Not enough to move her, just enough to make her in her sleep uncomfortable. I figured the pressure toward me long enough would make her lay on her back without waking up. I kept applying pressure. Nothing was happening. It had been about ten minutes and I was about to give up.

All at once mom turned and laid on her back. As she turned I notice her legs were spread out. Not enough to fuck her but more than they were when she was on her back the first time.

I looked at her tits. When she turned on her back both sides of her gown had fallen opened giving me again a full view of her tits. It was amazing how great her tits looked.

I lowered my head down, and then stuck out my tongue just enough to touch her nipple. I looked up at her face. Still asleep. I opened my mouth and put it on her tit. I could almost get the entire tit in my mouth. I started sucking on one tit as I fondled the other one. Her nipple kept getting harder and harder in my mouth. I raised up and looked at her tits. Both nipples were sticking out a good half inch or so.

I wanted to see her naked. Four more buttons still kept her gown closed from her tits down.

I got up on my knees. Her legs weren't far enough apart to put both of my knees between them, so I put one knee between her legs and the other one on the outside of her leg. I now could look down and get a full view of her naked body as I unbuttoned the rest of her gown.

Her breathing was still deep so I knew she was still in a deep sleep. I reached down with both hands and undid another button. Then another button, another one. There was only one button left to undo before I could open her gown. I waited. I did not want to waste the moment. Finally I reach down and undid the last button. Her gown had a gap in the front about two inches wide. I could see her belly button. I looked down further and saw something that before today I would have said no way. My mom was shaved! I mean her pussy is as bald as bald could be. Why would an 83 year old woman shave her pussy. I know my mother was a clean freak. So the only thing I could figure was she thought it was cleaner. I have always loved bald pussy's. I ran my finger just above her pussy lips. There was no stubble. Her pussy was as smooth as a baby's ass.

I reached down and opened my moms gown. My mother was now totally naked and I was looking at her. This did not look like an 83 year old woman. Her belly was flat, her tits were firm and round. I have fucked worst. I knew now I had to fuck her. I had to put my dick in my mom's pussy.

I re-position myself so my face was right in from of her pussy. I slowly pushed against the inside of her legs. Mom opened her legs wider. Her legs were now open wide enough to move between them.

I moved between her legs and lowered my face close enough to lick her pussy lips. I licked her using my whole tongue. She tasted sweet. I stuck my tongue in her pussy and moved it around. As I was burying my tongue in her, I felt her move toward my face causing my tongue to go deeper. I swear I thought she raised her ass a little for me to get my face deeper in her pussy. I did see out of the corner of my eye mom spread her legs further apart. I raised up and looked at mom. Her eyes were closed and she appeared asleep. I watched her face. Nothing. By now I am convinced mom is not a light sleeper and I can do about any thing I want to, to her.

I lowered my head back down to moms pussy. I put my hands under both of her thighs. I slowly started raising her thighs. I changed position with my hands after I got her thighs up about a foot. Now my palms were on the back of both of her thighs. I pushed them up. I raised up and looked down at my mom. She was on her back, her arms down at her sides, her legs were wide apart with her knees in the air. She was in a fucking position. I grabbed my cell phone. I stood up on the bed and took pictures of my mom spread eagle out in front of me. I took about three pictures of her, then lowered my camera right in front of her pussy. You could see her legs spread out and that bald pussy in plain view. I took my other hand and spread her pussy lips. I took two of these pictures. Then I got an idea. I called my best friend. It was now early in the morning, but I knew he wouldn't care after I told and showed him something. He answered the phone. "Hell-o, What time is it. Hey Steve What's up. Billy, I thought you were in Fla." "Half way there I answered him. Steve, are you awake. Yea," he answered.

'I am getting ready to fuck my 83 year old mother." I waited.

"Yea right, I know your mom, no way." I sent the pictures to Steve.

"Oh my God was all he could say. But that doesn't prove you can fuck her."

I realized he had a point. "Ok, Steve, watch this."

I got between my moms legs. I aimed the camera at my mom's bald pussy. I pressed video. I pointed my dick at her pussy entrance. I move in so the head and just the head of my dick was in mom. I pushed a little more dick into her, then stopped the video.

"How's that for proof?" Steve watched the video. "You lucky dog. How is it?"

"It's the best pussy I have ever had. Gotta go now, It's time to fuck the shit out of my mom. Bye." I closed the camera and put it back on the end table.

I looked up at mom so I could see her entire body. She must have moved when I put the cell phone back on the table. She had in her sleep raised both of her arms up so both of her hands were laying on the pillow. My mother is a sex goddess .I couldn't find any thing about her body I didn't like. Now it was time to fuck my mom. As I was looking at her body I slowly sank my dick back into her pussy. It didn't take long to get my whole dick in her, and by the way I do not have a little dick. Some women can't even take all of it in. My mother had no problem taking in my entire dick. After I buried my dick in her I looked down at her bald pussy. My dick buried in my mom's bald pussy was the greatest sight ever.

My hands were on each side of moms body. So there was no weight on her at all.

I started moving in and out of mom. Slowly I got faster and faster. By now I was fucking her deep, hard and fast. I thought, this has to wake her up. I looked at her face as I was deep fucking her. Her eyes were closed and she still looked like she was asleep. I looked at her lips. I think, but I'm not sure, I think I am seeing a small smile on her face as I am fucking her.

I felt my cum working up. I started cumming. As I cummed I kept buried deep in mom's pussy. While I was deep in her pussy cumming I think I felt her shaking. I think she was having an orgasm while sleeping. The walls of her pussy squeezed my dick. I felt her pussy milking all of the cum out of me. I've never felt a woman do that. It was like she had locked my dick in her and I wasn't getting out until she let go. This new feeling made me cum load after load. I cum so much some of my cum started leaking out of her pussy. I was still buried deep in her. Deeper than I have ever been in any woman. Her pussy kept milking me. The sucking power of her pussy was unbelievable. The walls of her pussy was squeezing my dick and at the same time, something in her pussy was still sucking my dick. Finally after about three minutes I felt her pussy relax. After emptying a shit load of cum in mom's pussy, I was able to pull out. I never in my entire life had a pussy suck on your dick so hard, that it was almost impossible to pull out. I rolled over on my side and looked at my fucked naked mom. Her pussy was still open at her lips from me just pulling out of her. I was exhausted and my dick was totally spent from being sucked dry. Her legs were still in the air and her gown open. As I was looking at her she lowered her legs down.

Is she wake. I whispered "Mom". No response. She just laid there with her legs open.

It was hard to believe she never woke up. Now I have a problem. Mom has my cum in her pussy, her panties are off and her gown is open. What am I going to do?

I got between her legs again and put my lips on her bald pussy. I started sucking out all of my cum that I could. I licked her until she was clean. All this time again she stayed asleep. While I was sucking her pussy I thought again I felt her move against my face. But I could be wrong. I found her panties and slowly put them on over her feet. I used both hands to pull them up. When I got to her ass I couldn't get them up any further. I tried to figure out what to do. I couldn't think of anything. I applied more pressure thinking her panties might slide over her ass. As I was trying to get her panties over her ass, I felt her raise up. As she raised up I was able to pull her panties over her ass. I buttoned up her gown, then rolled over on my back. I thought to myself. This was the greatest fuck I have ever had or will ever have. I fell asleep thinking about fucking my mom.

Morning came. I woke up before the alarm went off. I looked over at mom and seen she was just starting to wake up. She turned her head and simple looked at me and said, "Good morning, how did you sleep?"

"Fine, fine" I answered. Mom got out of bed and looked down at me. "Do you want me to shower first"?

"Sure," I answered looking at her. My eyes got wide when I looked at her. Apparently when I buttoned up her gown I missed one causing the buttons to be in the wrong holes.

Maybe she won't notice.

No luck. Mom looked down at the front of her gown then got a funny look on her face. She looked at me and said," I guess I will have to start making sure my gown is buttoned in the right holes, I guess anybody could make that mistake." She then walked into the bathroom.

I was looking forward to the drive home. Or better yet, the night we stay in a hotel. There are a lot more things I want to do to my mother.

I wonder if a sleeping woman can give you a blow-job.

Part two is mother's side of the story while she was pretending to be asleep.

Pretending to sleep so my son would do me

This is part two. Read part one first

I am an 83 year old mother of two children. My husband died over twenty years ago. I have been and still living on my own. I keep in shape and eat right. My daughter lives in Fla and my son lives about twenty minutes from my house. I wanted to visit my daughter in Fla, but didn't want to drive all the way down there by myself. I called my son and asked him if he could drive down with me. He's a retired police officer and has time on his hands.

He was hesitate. He's always been there for me so I knew all I had to do is wait. Finally he said he would drive down with me.

He picked me up at my house and we started our trip. I knew it was going to take two days, so we would have to spent one night in a hotel. We talked during the trip. Nothing important, just a lot of small talk.

It was getting around seven o'clock, so Billy my son said it was time to start looking for a hotel. He pulled into the parking lot and went in to get our room. We had agreed to save money we would get just one room with two beds. I waited in the car.

He came out, got in the car and drove to our room. He opened the trunk and we got our overnight bags out.

He unlocked the room and started to walk in. He stopped in the doorway and looked back at me. There's only one bed, he told me, a king size. I walked into the room and told him if he didn't mind sleeping with is old mother, that I don't have a problem with it.

He agreed.

As soon as we got in the room, Billy turned on the TV. He told me to going ahead and get my shower first.

My shower didn't last long. I put on my old nightgown that button up the front. I always preferred that because it made it easy to put on and take off.

I opened the bathroom door and walked over to my overnight bag that was sitting on the floor. I bent over and put my clothes and bra that I had been wearing in the bag.

I turned and looked at my son. I told him it was his turn to get his shower. He got up and walked into the bathroom and shut the door.

While he was in the shower I put some cream on parts of my body. I could hear the shower running so I knew it was safe to take my gown off. After I finished I buttoned it back up. I always leave the top two buttons undone. When I finished buttoning up, it didn't button right. I looked down and saw I missed a button hole, so I unbuttoned my gown again and this time made sure the buttons were in the right holes.

I pulled down the cover and sheet and started to get into bed. It was a little warn in the room so I just use the sheet. As I crawled into bed my nightgown slid up around my hips. It always did this so I never bother pulling it back down. I laid on my back and closed my eyes.

It wasn't long until I heard the bathroom door open. I turned my head. Billy came out just wearing his underwear. I looked at him. For a sixty year old man, he wasn't bad looking. He still had a fit body. For some reason and I don't know why I looked at the front of his underwear. There was a pretty big bulge. I hadn't seen his penis since he was a little boy. He hadn't noticed I was looking there. I thought to myself. Shame on you, he's your son, I shouldn't be looking there. I thought to myself I bet all mothers at one time or another thought about their grown son's penis and wondered how big it had gotten. By the looks of Billy's his got pretty big. I knew a 83 year old woman shouldn't be thinking that way. I haven't had any sex since his father died and that's been over twenty years. I cleared my thoughts. It was time to go to sleep. I've never had any problem getting and staying asleep. My husband used to tell me I sleep like I'm dead. I've always been hard to wake up.

I fell asleep. I didn't stay asleep very long. I opened my eyes and noticed it wasn't very dark in the hotel room. That must have been why I woke up. I closed my eyes and tried to get back to sleep. Before I fell asleep I felt something pull on my nightgown. I slowly started to open my eyes. I only got them just a little open when I seen what I thought was my sons hand trying to unbutton the top of my gown. I started to say something, but then stopped. I asked myself. "What is he doing?" I watched as he undone the button just below the two I had already left undone. He then drew his hand back. "Maybe he's asleep and didn't realize what he had done." I kept my eyes almost closed to see if something else was going to happen. His hand returned to my gown and he undone another button. I know I should have said something, but I was curious what he was doing. Surely he didn't want to see my old naked tits. I'm 83 years old. Who would want to see that. His hand moved down to the another button and he undid that one also. Now I was unbuttoned down to my belly button. What was he doing?

I watched his hand take a hold of the top of my gown and then he started to raise it up. I knew now my son was trying to see my tits. This is where I should have stopped him. I knew he thought I was asleep because of how slowly and carefully he raised the side of my gown. I don't know why I didn't stop him. I thought to myself, if he wants to see my tits I'll let him. What harm could that do. I figured he would take a look and then fall asleep.

He then laid open one side of my gown, then opened up the other side. Out of the corner of my almost closed eyes I could see him raise his head to get a better look. I realized both of my tits were now fully exposed to my son. He must of liked what he saw. He kept staring at them. He then laid back down on his side. He must be done, I thought to myself, but how is he going to explain to me in the morning why my gown is unbuttoned.

I closed my eyes. Before I could fall asleep I got another shock. I felt my son put his hand on my tit. I knew now I should stop this, and I started to say something. But I realized having his hand on my tit felt good. No man has even touched my tits in over twenty years. I knew it wasn't right, my son touching me this way.

I felt his fingers start pressing on my tit. I kept my eyes closed and enjoyed the feeling.

I surprised myself with these feelings. As his mother I should be putting a stop to this.

After about a minute I realized I shouldn't let this go on any further. It felt good, I mean really good, but I am his mother and mothers don't enjoy their son's hands on their tits. It was hard, but I started to move.

My son right away took his hand off my tit. I turned over on my side with my back to him. I thought to myself, "OK, that's over, it felt good. But now there's nothing else he can do. I still have my gown on and my panties. I closed my eyes and attempted to get to sleep."

I felt my son raise up on the bed and look at my face. He was closed enough to my face for me to feel his body heat. I think he was checking to see if I was asleep.

That's when I should have opened my eyes and pretend I was waking up.

I didn't do that. I'm not sure why. I had liked what he was going to me, again, I am his mother, mother's are not suppose to enjoy their son's hand on their tits. The problem was I was still real curious why Billy did this and down deep, real deep I think I wanted him to keep going. Common sense took over again. I reasoned to myself I am his mother and I know I shouldn't be thinking these things. I knew there was nothing else he could do since I was on my side and still wearing my gown.

I had noticed that my gown had rose up around my hips.

I felt air around my ass and I realized my son had raised the sheet. I felt him lower the sheet until it was no longer on me. I knew now because of where my gown had raised up he could see part of my ass and my panties. I realized it felt good, someone looking at my ass. It felt dirty and I started liking the feeling. I thought to myself, I didn't care by now that it was my son. He's a man and I was raised old school. A man needs sex more than a woman. My son needed to touch me, then that's OK because I love him and would do anything for him. I wished I could see his face. I kept my eyes closed and waited to see if he was going to do anything else. Part of me wanted him to stop and a bigger part of me wanted him to go further. It wasn't long until I got my wish. I felt him put his hand on my bare hip. His hand was gentle and warm. I liked how it felt. At this stage I made up my mind I wasn't going to do anything to stop him of anything he was or wanted to do, except fucking me. That was going too far. I doubted he wanted to fuck me anyway. I reasoned to myself, "who would want to fuck a 83 year old woman?"

His hand kept moving up and down on my thigh. Feelings I hadn't had in a very long time was coming back. I liked these feelings. I thought they were lost, but my son is proving you are never to old to enjoy someone touching you.

I felt my son raise my gown up. He started raising it higher. I realized he was raising my gown to get a better look at my ass. He stopped. The weight of me laying on my gown had stopped him. I knew though that he had raised it enough to see my entire panty covered ass.

I felt my son put his hand on my panties. His hand almost covered one side of my ass. I felt his hand start moving up to the top of my panties. I thought to myself. "Will he be brave enough to put his hand inside my panties?" I realized I wanted him to put his hand in my panties. I knew this was wrong, plus all I had to do was pretend I was waking up and he would stop.

I didn't have to wait long. I felt his fingers slide under my panties then slowly move on my bare skin. His whole hand was now inside my panties. It felt good. I controlled my breathing because I still wanted him to think I was asleep. If he thought I was waking up I was afraid he would stop what he was do, and I now realized I did not want him to stop.

I could feel his fingers in the crack of my ass. One of his fingers had just touched the lower part of my pussy lips. I wanted him to go further. I wanted to feel his fingers inside my pussy. I think he was thinking the same thing. He tried to go deeper but my panties got too tight around his hand and he could not go any further. I was disappointed when I felt him remove his hand from my ass. I wished there was something I could do to help him, but I couldn't for fear if he thought I was awake, he would stop. Plus, it was very sexy to me that my son thought he was doing these things to his mother without his mother knowing. I realized I was getting very horny and I did not want this to stop, so I wasn't going to do anything that would make him stop.

I felt him take a hold of the top of my panties and then he started removing them from my ass. I felt my panties on one side being pulled below my ass. Billy then stopped. I realized he wasn't able to get my panties off all the way because I was laying on one side of them. I wanted him to take my panties off. I wanted my son to see my bare ass. I wanted him to put his fingers in my pussy. I just didn't know how to help him without revealing I was really awake.

All of a sudden I felt him put his hand under my hip that was laying on the mattress. I realized what his plan was. If I feel the pressure in my sleep I would move to get rid of the pressure. Smart son I raised. Even though I wanted to move now so he could get my panties the rest of the way off, I waited. When I thought it was time, I slightly raised my ass from the mattress.

It was all Billy needed. As soon as I raised my ass, I felt Billy pull my panties the rest of the way down. My panties were now below my ass, resting on my thighs. In no time my son pulled my panties the rest of the way down and removed them entirely. I couldn't wait to see what he was going to do now. I really wanted him to put his fingers in my pussy. That's not fucking so that's OK for him to that to me.

I waited. I felt the bed move. My son was doing something, but I didn't know what.

I felt him lay down next to me. I felt something on my ass. I thought it was his fingers, but I realized it wasn't. I think I felt him touch my ass with his dick. He had taken his underwear off and I think he was going to try and fuck me. I panicked. My mind was racing. It was OK to touch me but fucking me... I should stop this before it goes any further. I was about to turn over and tell my son that this is as far as he can go.

Right before I decided to turn over, I felt him shift his body lower. I felt pressure at the entrance to my pussy. I felt him apply a little more pressure. I felt my pussy lips open up, then I felt him slide into me. It wasn't much. I think just the head of his dick was in me. I really liked how it felt. I like it a lot. I decided with my pussy lips wrapped around the head of his dick, I did not want to stop him. My son wants to fuck me and I right then decided, I was not going to do anything to stop him. I wanted to feel his dick in my pussy. While thinking this, I think I moved my ass toward his dick. I didn't want to do this, not because I wanted him to fuck me, I didn't want him to stop trying to fuck me. I wanted and needed his dick. I have been too long without a dick. I don't care that it's my son's dick. All I knew now was I haven't been fucked in over twenty years and now I wanted to get fucked. I willed myself to keep my body still.

I felt Billy try to put his hands between my legs. I knew he wanted to get to my pussy, but I was afraid to move, fearing he would stop.

He took his dick away from my pussy. I could feel my pussy lips close up when he took the head of his dick out of me. I needed that dick. I want my son's dick to bury itself as deep as he can in my me. This was somehow going to happen. I was still on my side and I realized he couldn't get to my pussy because my legs were resting on each other. I decided I was going to chance it and move. Before I moved I felt Billy put his hand on the back of my thigh. It was what I needed. I let him push my leg down to the mattress. With my leg off of my other leg, I knew my pussy was exposed to my son.

I was horny but I did not feel wet. Maybe because I'm 83, but I was as horny as I have ever been. I needed Billy to fuck me and fuck me hard. I felt his fingers playing with my outer pussy lips. I haven't felt that in a long time. He kept moving his fingers up and down while making little circles. I started getting wet. I felt him slide his finger in my pussy.

After moving his finger inside me, I felt him put another finger in. With his two fingers buried deep in my pussy, he started wiggling his fingers around inside me. It felt so good my body before I could stop it move toward his fingers. I wanted him to go deeper. My pussy had come alive and it was hungry for more, much more. I needed fucked and I needed fucked now.

Billy must have been reading my thoughts. I felt him pull out his fingers.

I waited. I hoped the next thing I felt was his dick. I was horny and wet enough now for a good son fucking. I thought to myself.. Soon, I would feel my son's dick slide in my pussy. I wished I could turn over and look at my son and tell him. "Fuck mommy, Billy, fuck your mommy." I loved it when his dad was alive fucking me on my back, missionary style . Right now I didn't care how I was going to get fucked. I was going to let my son put his dick in me anyway he wanted to. This is going to happen. I am going to let my son fuck me. My thoughts excited me even more.

I felt my son move next to me. He was in the same position he was in when he tried to fuck me and couldn't get it in. I knew that was not going to happen now. My pussy is wet and I wanted his dick more than I have ever wanted any dick. It was even better that it was my son's dick that was going to fuck me.

I felt Billy put the head of his dick in my pussy entrance.

I felt Billy push. His dick slid in me with no problem. I felt the head of his dick spread my pussy lips. He was only in me about an inch, but I could tell he was big. Much bigger than his father. He pushed a little harder. I felt his dick slip deeper in me. It was spreading my pussy walls out like they have never been spread out before. Already my pussy was feeling full, but I felt he had more to go. I wasn't wrong.

His dick again started going deeper in me. It seemed like it kept going deeper and deeper until he bottomed out. I couldn't help myself. I let out a little moan. His huge dick was in me. I was filled up. I hadn't had this feeling for many years, too many years. My son's dick was now buried as deep into his mother as he could get.

I wanted to move my ass to get his dick even deeper. I wondered if his entire dick had fit in my pussy. I kept waiting for him to start fucking me. I wanted him to pull his dick out almost all the way, and then bury it back in my me.

All at once he started. I felt him pull his dick out then bury it back in me again. In and out he went. Each time he seemed to go deeper and deeper. I had to bite my tongue to keep from moaning out loud. I had never felt this much dick before. My son was a good motherfucker. This felt so good there is no way it's wrong. If I knew incest was this great I would have figured out a way to start fucking my son as soon as he started getting hardons. Billy kept fucking me for about ten minutes. I didn't want it to ever stop. I was enjoying the feeling of his dick moving in and out of me, over and over again. I don't know how he thought I was still asleep, but I wasn't going to let him know I was awake. There was no way I wanted him to stop fucking me by now. And to think, just ten or fifteen minutes ago I was thinking I wasn't going to let him fuck me.

All of a sudden I felt Billy stopped and pulled his dick out of me. I felt him lay back down on the bed.

Had he cummed? I didn't felt any cum. I hoped he wasn't done. I needed him to put his dick back in my pussy. I waited to see what he was going to do. I hoped this was not over. I still needed more of his big dick in me.

I felt Billy put his hand on my naked hip. He pulled my hip toward him. I couldn't figure out what he was doing. Then he took a hold of my gown. He pulled it toward him. I couldn't figure out what he was doing. He pulled again, so I moved just a little toward him. I kept feeling him pull on my gown and kept wondering why? Then it dawned on me. He wanted me on my back. He wasn't done. I think he wants to fuck me missionary style, my favorite position. I became even more excited. He wasn't done. He wanted to fuck me some more. I knew I couldn't turn over right away. I still had to let him think I was a sound sleeper. It was killing me to wait. I wanted that dick in me again. I wanted him to pound my pussy as hard as he could.

I couldn't wait any longer. I rolled over on my back. I kept my legs open some so it would be easier for him to get between them. When I rolled ever to my back, my gown fell open revealing again both of my tits. I have shaved my pussy all my life. It felt like when my husband fucked me, he was able to go deeper. Now my son was going to get to fuck my bald pussy just like his daddy used to.

As I lay on my back, with my tits exposed to my son, I waited to see what he wanted to do to me now. I didn't have to wait long.

I felt him lick my nipple. It made my nipples stand out like bullets. I felt my nipples get hard. I felt my son put his open mouth on my tit. He almost had my entire tit in his mouth. He started sucking on my it. I opened my eyes just a little so I could watch him. I know he wouldn't see them open since he was still busy sucking my tits. He was sucking one tit as he was fondling the other one. I felt an orgasm deep within my pussy.

My son was so busy on my tits that he didn't notice me tense up from my orgasm.

I watched him rise up and look down at my body. Four more buttons were still holding my gown together. My nipple felt cool in the air because it was wet from Billy sucking on it.

My son move one knee between my legs and the other one on the outside of my leg.

I wished my legs were spread wide enough for him to get between them. I wanted to spread them out more , but was afraid to because he would think I had woke up. There was no way I was going to do anything that would stop him from fucking me in my favorite position.

I watched him reach down with both hands and slowly undo a button. Then he reached down and undid two more. Only one button held my gown together now. Soon I would be completely naked before my sons eyes. This thought excited me even more.

Finally Billy undid the last button. There was nothing fastened now to hold my gown together. All he had to do was unfold each side to make me totally naked in front of him.

I willed him to open my gown. I wanted my son to see his mother naked before him.

He didn't open my gown. I was puzzled. I took a chance and opened my eyes a little more. What I saw pleased me very much and made me even hotter. He was staring at my bald pussy. I bet he was surprise I still shave it. I could see a little smile on his face as he stared at my pussy. I was getting hotter by the minute. I saw him reach down and touch it just above my pussy lips. He rubbed his finger back and fore across my where I shave all of my hair off. I could hardly stand it. Watching my son fondle me made me even hotter than I was. I looked up a little and for the first time I could see his dick. It was huge. I mean long and fat. I have never seen a man's dick that was so large. It was pointing straight up. It was the kind of dick all women wanted to fuck at least once in their life' It was the size that even if a happily married woman seen it, she would have to figure out a way to get my son to fuck her. What really excited me even more was than soon he was going to try and put all of his massive dick in my pussy. I am not a big woman. I only weigh about 100 pounds. I knew I could take it all in me. I now know there was no way my son was getting out of this bed before he fucked me. It amazed me how he had got it in me the first time when I was on my side. I didn't think all of it was in me then and I was right. If I felt full before when he fucked me on my side, think how good I am going to get fucked when he can bury all of it in me. If all goes right and he doesn't stop I was going to get that big huge dick back in my pussy again.

Billy reached up and unfold one side of my gown. Then he reach over to the other side and opened it. I was now totally naked and exposed to my son's eyes. I watched him look at my body. I could tell he like what he saw even though I was 83 years old. I"m glad I took care of myself. Finally, all the hard work keeping fit was paying off.

My legs weren't still spread out wide enough to get fucked. I knew this and I hope my son realized this. He did. I felt him put his hand under each one of my thighs. He slowly started pushing my legs apart. After he got my legs spread wider for him I thought he would get busy fucking me. He didn't. He wasn't done yet. . I was wide apart, but I knew I could spread my legs even more. Maybe my son thought he had spread them as far as he could. I wanted to spread them even wider for my son to make it easy to fuck me. I couldn't do that because he would see me spread my legs further and maybe stop, thinking I was waking up. I was going to get fucked by my son missionary style and I wasn't willing to take the chance spreading my legs out more for him.

My son moved between my legs. His dick ready. I couldn't wait to be fuck again.

I waited for my son to guide his dick in my me. He didn't.

What was he doing? I raised my head just a little and looked though my half closed eyes. I watched my son start to lower himself down toward my pussy. I realized he was going to eat me out. I smiled. I know he wasn't looking at my face. So it was safe to watch him.

I felt his body heat before he started using his tongue. Then it happened. I felt his tongue go inside my pussy. He was licking me and sucking me at the same time. I almost fainted from the feeling. Involuntary I felt my ass move up just a little so he could really dig his tongue deeper into me. It worked, I felt his tongue go even deeper in me. I needed to spread my legs even more so he could really get in there. I decided to take a chance. As he was eating me out I spread my legs a little wider. I have always been very flexible. Even at 83 I was able to spread my legs almost all the way out flat. I felt Billy stop eating me out and start to raise up his head. I quickly closed my eyes still pretending to be asleep. After about 30 seconds I felt his hand on the back of my thighs.

I opened my eyes and watched my son move my thighs in the air so my knees were pushed up.

He stopped and took a long look at my naked body and my position. I knew I could spread my legs even further, but he didn't. I didn't want to take the chance again of him checking me out to see if I was still asleep, so I waited looking at him though half closed eyes.

My son reached over on the end table and grabbed his cell phone. While he was picking up his phone, I spread my legs even wider. I was now spread about as wide as I could get. My knees were almost touching the mattress as I spread them out further. I hoped my son wouldn't notice how far my legs were now spread out for him. My legs were spread out so far now I felt my pussy lips open up a little.

He didn't, I watched him take pictures of me with his cell phone. This excited me even more knowing my son wanted pictures. I had never had a picture taken of me being naked. I saw Billy move the camera closed to my pussy. I felt him move my pussy lips apart and take more pictures. It made me feel dirty, but a good kind of dirty.

I watched him dial someone and wondered who and why would he be calling now. I wanted fucked and he playing with his cell phone.

I realized he called Steve his best friend. I knew Steve all my life. He was like a second son to me.

I heard my son say. "Guess what? I am going to fuck my mom."

When I heard my son say that I had another organism. I hoped he wouldn't notice.

I couldn't hear what Steve was sayings. Then I heard my son say, "OK Steve watch this"

I watched my son get between my legs. I felt the head of his dick at my entrance. I realized Billy was sending a video of him fucking his mother. Billy moved his dick about half way in then stopped. I heard Billy tell Steve Bye. I was so hot by now I felt like my pussy was trying to suck my sons dick deeper in me. I felt his dick come out of me as he reached over and put the cell phone back on the end table. As he was putting his cell phone down I raised both of my arms so the back of my hands rested on my pillow. There was no way I could open myself up any more for my son. I was totally opening to him and ready for him to do anything he wanted to do to his mother. I don't think he noticed my arms up. I had my eyes closed in case he was looking at them. I hoped he liked what he saw.

My son put his hands on each side of my body. I realized he was doing this so none of his body weight rested on mine. He wasn't taking any chances until he got his dick back in me. I felt the head hit my pussy a little high. Billy re-aimed and I felt his dick slid in. He kept going this time. He didn't stop. He buried his dick all the way in me.

I had to take a chance and open my eyes. I wanted to see my son's dick buried in my pussy. I could tell his eyes were closed, enjoying this moment. It gave me the chance to look down and see his dick buried in me. I Looked. It was the grandest sight I have ever seen. His massive dick was buried all the way in. I could see the top of my bald pussy.Some of his public hair was touching my pussy where I shaved. This proved to me I was taking all of my son's huge dick in my pussy. It filled me up and again pushed against the outer walls of my pussy. I was more than ready to get fucked. I decided if he didn't start fucking me right now, I was going to start fucking him. I didn't care if he knew I was awake. If he tried to pull out I would wrap my legs around his back and keep him deep in my pussy. It wasn't necessary. Billy started fucking me.

He started slow, but pushed his dick deep in me. With every thrust he kept going deeper and deeper in me with that big dick of his. I have never had a man go so deep in my pussy. I wanted to put my hands on his ass and pull him deeper in me. I knew I couldn't but I realized it wasn't necessary. He started going faster. Even when he increased his speed he always keep going deep. I felt the full range of his huge dick. Apparently he forgot about waking me up as he started pounding deep over and over in my pussy. I had never felt anything like this before. I looked at him and saw he was pounding me as fast and as deep as he could.

I felt my pussy start to do something it hadn't done for a very long time. Years ago, this happened once, but only once. It had never happened since, until now. My pussy started sucking on 'Billy's dick. As I was having orgasm after orgasm. The walls around my pussy closed up and was trying to squeeze all of the cum out of my son. Billy started cumming in me. He kept cumming. My pussy was still sucking his dick. It was like it had a mind of its own. I felt my third or fourth orgasm; I'd lost count, My next orgasm was starting down in my toes and started working up my body. This was going to be the biggest orgasm I have ever had. My son's big dick deep in me, and my pussy sucking him dry. It hit me, all I could do was bite on my tongue to keep from yelling out. I had orgasm after orgasm. Nothing is ever going to beat this. My son fucking me so good I almost started to faint. I knew he could feel my pussy sucking his dick dry and I wondered what he was thinking.

He quit moving with his dick still buried deep in me. He was enjoying my pussy sucking the last of his cum out of his dick. His whole body was tense from the feeling he was getting.

After about a minute and after my pussy stopped sucking his dick I felt him slowly pull out of me. My head was still on my pillow so I was able to open my eyes a little and look at my son as he slowly pull his dick out of me. It was still big, but it no longer pointed upward.. I smiled to myself. " My son just give me the best fucking I have ever had. And even with him thinking I was asleep during all of this, I know I have given my son the best fuck he has ever had. He's is going to be thinking about fucking his mother every time he puts his dick in someone else for the rest of his life. He rolled over on his side of the bed. I smiled to myself again knowing I have just given my son, the best fuck he's ever had. I would have like to look at his face, but I kept my eyes closed still pretending I was asleep. If he still believes I was asleep all this time, He sure must think I am a very deep sleeper. I could feel some of his cum leaking out of my pussy. It felt like my pussy was full of cum. With a dick as big as my son's, I knew there was a lot of cum in me. It felt good having cum in me again. I even felt better when I thought about it being my son's cum in me. I wondered now how he was going to explain to his mom in the morning, why she was naked and cum was leaking out of her 83 year old pussy.

My legs were still spread wide with my knees up in the air. I lowered my legs, but still left them wide apart. It was around 5 Am in the morning and I knew he wouldn't have time to fuck me again. I wished there was time because I didn't get fucked in my ass or was I able to suck on his dick. There has to be a way on the return trip to do that again with him thinking I am asleep. I don't want my son to think I am a old slut.

I heard him say, "Mom, are you awake?"

I didn't move. I kept my eyes closed. I was still thinking about the best fucking I had ever had, and it made it even better knowing it was my son that just fucked my brains out.

I wonder how I should react in the morning when I pretended to wake up and realize I was naked.

My son rolled back over and put his face between my pussy. He started sucking out all the cum he had shot into me. He was sucking so hard that it started getting me hot again. I rose up just a little so get his face even deeper so he could suck my pussy dry.

After he finished sucking me dry he licked the rest of my pussy clean.

Well I thought, he took care of that part of the problem.

I felt him ease my panties over my feet and then he started working them up to my ass. Once he got to my ass he had to stop. Without me raising up there was no way he could get my panties over my ass. I took a chance, I raised my ass a little just so he could slip my panties over my ass. It worked. He pulled them up and made sure they were in place.

I thought to myself, if I had really been asleep during my being fucked, I wouldn't know it since he is getting rid of the evidence. He always was a good cop.

Last he buttoned up my gown and pulled the sheet half way up. He cleaned up his crime scene and left no evidence that he ever fucked me.

I bet he was every proud of himself. He fucked his mother and didn't get caught.

I heard him fall asleep. I raised up and looked at my son. He had a smile on his face and he looked relaxed, very relaxed.

I laid down and caught what little sleep I could before the alarm went off.

It seemed like no time had past when I heard the alarm.

We both woke up. I said good morning to my son. I asked him if he slept well.

Stated he did. He was looking at me and I noticed his eyes got very wide. I looked down and saw that my gown had been buttoned up wrong.

I look at my son and told him " I guess I should be more careful when I button up my gown, I smile at him and said," I guess anyone can make that mistake.

I couldn't wait for the trip back home. I wondered if this was going to happen again. If I had anything to do with it. I was going to make sure my son fucked me again..

173 Incest with My 55 Year Old Mother Ch.2

Sister Proves Mom Was Awake

Ok, I agreed with some comments. I have made some changes. Mom is only 55 and looks younger, Son is 35 and looks his age. Sister is 30.

This was my first attempt at writing this. I hope you will think this one is better. I am finishing up the ride back home.

Choirboy

It seemed like my mom and I had been visiting my sister forever. We had only been there for five days. In two more days, mom and I would start out trip back home. I couldn't wait.

All the while being here at my sister's house I keep thinking about when I fucked my mother on the way down. I started out just wanting to see what her tits looked like, but that wasn't enough. It's a good thing my mom is a sound sleeper.

My mom is fifty five years old. She doesn't look a day over forty five. A good looking forty five.

All the time visiting my sister, all I could do was replay in my mind fucking mom. She was the best piece of ass I have ever had. A few times while down here I wanted to sneak in her room while she was sleep and fuck her again. I didn't want to push my luck.

She was every tired when we stayed in the hotel from the drive. I figured because of being that tired, that's why she never woke up. It might not be the same here. I can't wait until we stop at a hotel again. I'll make sure we get a room with only one bed again.

I'd like to get a blow job. I checked the net The research showed if a guy just put his dick in their mouth, they would start sucking on it and never wake up as long as he didn't try to ram it in her. This was good news.

While down here mom hasn't acted any different toward me. She doesn't realize she got fucked by her son.

One night after her shower she put on the same nightgown she wore in the hotel room. I kept picturing in my head, me unbuttoning her gown then looking at her naked body.

As I was thinking about her gown, mom stood in front of me and asked if all of the buttons were buttoned right. It was strange her asking me that. I looked at the front of her gown and told her it was.

She then said to me, "I like this gown because it is so easy to unbutton it. The top two buttons were undone. As mom told me this she unbuttoned third button, to show me how easy it was. I felt my dick start to get hard.

Mom said good night to me and my sister Kay and went to bed.

After she left the room my sister asked," What was that all about"?

I must have got a surprise look on my face, because when she looked at me she said,

"What aren't you telling me, Billy?"

"I don't know what you mean."

"Don't give me that, I know when something is up."

I never could lie to my sister. All the time we grew up together, I never got away with lying to her. I wondered to myself what she would do if I told her I fucked our mother.

We have always told each other everything. We'd always been close.

"Come on Billy, tell me. By the look on your face, this information is going to be good..

"I can't tell you sis, really. If I told you I really don't know how you would act."

She smiled, " Then there is nothing I don't know. Come on. Spit it out. Don't worry, no matter what it is, I won't think bad of you."

" OK, you better get ready for this one.' Her eyes got real wide. She wasn't even blinking. Five days ago, I fucked our mother." Her jaw dropped opened.

" You're kidding? I don't believe you. If you had fucked mom, she would have told me by now."

She can't tell you because she was asleep the whole time I fucked her." She doesn't know my dick was ever in her."

" She would have to know. No woman can sleep though someone fucking them. They would wake up."

" Not if the guy was careful, and I was very careful."

"What did you do?"

I told my sister how it all started by just wanting to see mom's tits. I told her it all started when I unbuttoned her gown.

" No way." She said. "Wait a minute." Sis got up and left the room.

About five minute, I heard my sister call out my name from her bedroom.

"Billy, would you come in here a second?'

I got up out of the chair and walked down the hallway toward her bedroom. The door was closed so I knocked on it.

"Come in," I heard Kay say.

I opened the door and started to walk in. I noticed she had the bedroom light turned down low, just like I told her about the light in the hotel room.

I looked to my right. My sister was lying on one side of the bed. She had changed clothes and now was wearing a short nightgown that buttoned up the front. I noticed right away the two top buttons were undone just like moms in the hotel room.

"What are you doing?, I asked her.

"There is no way mom could have been asleep while you undone her gown and fucked her. I am going to prove it."

"What do you mean?

"I want you to do to me what you did to mom. I want you to do it in the same order. I don't want you to leave nothing out. Its how I can prove mom wasn't asleep."

"It isn't the same me showing you what I did."

" I don't want you to show it to me, I want you to do it to me."

"Everything?" I asked.

"Everything, even the way you were dressed. Think about this Billy. If mom was awake pretending she was asleep she let you fuck her. Her own son. I have to know. Maybe she did sleep though it. The only way to know for sure is for you to do to me everything you did you her, I mean everything."

"Think about what you're saying sis. I fucked our mom. To prove if she was asleep or not I would have to fuck you also.

"I don't have a problem with that," Kay answered. "It fact it's the only way to prove it. Look at it this way, all you are going to be doing is fucking a younger mom. Me and mom have the same build. The only different is I'm twenty five years younger." Sis rose up on her bed. Don't you like what you see.

I did. Sis was small like mom. She weighed the same as mom. She had the same build.

The more I though about it the more sense it made. If mom had pretended to be asleep, it would be that much easier to fuck her again on the return trip.

"OK, I got to know"

I left my sisters bedroom. I went in the room I was using. I found the same underwear and put them on.

When I opened my sister's bedroom door, I saw she was lying on her back in her bed.

I took the cover off sis and just pulled up the sheet. I crawled in her bed and lay down next to her.

"Ok, sis this is how it happened. Mom was lying on the bed just like you are. I reached over..."

"Wait, stop. Don't tell me what you did. Do exactly to me what you did to our mother. If I think what you are doing would wake her up, I'll stop you. Then we will know she was faking.

I understood now "Sis, You don't think it can happen so you're sure we won't get to the fucking stage of this test.? Right?'

"Right, she answered, "I know I'm safe, because I know you will have to do something to me that would have waked mom up."

"Then the test is over, right," I said with disappointment in my voice.

"Right, by you knowing this, I know you will be real careful just like you were with mom, so you can try to fuck me. Sorry Bro. Makes it real, doesn't it?

"Yea" I answered thinking the minute I try to touch her tit, the test in over.

"Are you ready," I asked Kay.

"Ready" she answered. I watched her close her eyes.

I looked over at my sister. I turned my body side ways. Slowly and very gently I unbuttoned the first button. She didn't move. I reach down and undid another button. Still nothing. When I unbuttoned the third button, I had my sister's gown unbuttoned to just right above her belly button. So far so good. I realized if I can pull this off, I am going to get to at least see my sister's tits.

I slowly raised her gown up until I could see her left tit. It looked like moms, but was shape more perfect. I folded the top over. I reached over and folded over the other side of her gown. I raised my head. I could see both of my sister's tits. My God she had perfect tits. They were perfect. A younger version of moms.

The moment of truth. It was time to touch my sister's tit. Well I thought to myself, at least I will get a quick feel of her tit. I raised my hand over her tit and very slowly cup her whole tit. I waited . Nothing. I started fondling her tit. This was great. My sister was still pretending to be asleep.

After about two minutes I told sis that was when mom rolled over on her side. Sis without saying a word rolled over on her side. I rose up on the sheet. I pulled it off sis. I looked at her. Her gown was lower that moms had been. So I told her how mom's gown was. Without saying anything again she raised her gown up to her hip. I could just see the bottom part of her panties. They were white and shinny, just like moms. I ran my hand up and down my sister's bare leg. She didn't move.

I took a hold of her gown and raised it above her hips. Like mom, I could now see her entire panties covered ass. My sister had a great ass. My ran my hand from her leg up to her ass. My hand was now resting on my sister's ass over her panties.

I knew my next move would probable end this test. I moved my hand slowly up her ass until my finger tips was at the top of her panties. Slowly I slid my finger under her underwear. My hand was now resting on my sister's bare ass. Like mom's ass my fingers felt the crack of her ass. My little finger bushed against her ass hole. I move my hand lower until I could feel my little finger on her pussy lips. Her panties stopped me from going further. I pulled my hand out.

I took a hold of my sister's panties and started pulling them down. I only got one side down. The other side was trapped under her ass. My plan worked before, so I did the same thing. I put my other hand under Kay's ass and waited. Just like mom she raised her ass enough for me to pull her panties down below her ass. I carefully removed her panties. Still Kay has showed me no reaction. Maybe she has fallen asleep .

I took off my underwear and positioned myself right at my sister's ass. I figure this is going to be when she jumps out of bed.

I slowly moved the head of my dick at Kay's entrance. The head of my dick touch her pussy lips. No reaction, I was surprised. I'm beginning to think mom was asleep. I pushed the head in a little. It went in easily. I stopped. Unlike mom, my sister's pussy was already wet. I pushed in further. About half of my dick was in her. She was even tighter that mom. I felt my sister move her ass toward me. It made my dick go deeper into her. Unlike mom I could feel her moving her ass to get my dick deeper in her. I didn't care. I was going to fuck my baby sister. I pushed in her more. I heard Kay moan. I bottomed out on sis. I couldn't" get my dick in as deep as I had it in mom. I still had maybe around three inches to go. I could feel the head of my dick hitting the back wall of her pussy. I pulled out, and then pushed my dick back in her. Unlike mom every time I thrusted into her, she pushed her ass up to meet me. I was fucking my sister and she was fucking me back. I started pounding her as hard as I could. I could feel her pushing against me every time I pounded into her. She was meeting every thrust into her. I started pulling out of her. She broke her silence and said," What are you doing?"

I told her this was the time I laid mom on her back, opened up her gown the rest of the way, ate her out, then fucked the shit out of her.

Kay quickly sat up and reached down and started unbuttoning her gown. "What are you doing? That's not how it happened."

"Kay looked up at me. "Fuck the test. I want you to stick your cock back in me and fuck the shit out of me. She looked down." I can't believe how it is. It's the biggest cock I have ever seen. I want all of it in me. My husband's dick is not even half the size of yours. I didn't know what I was missing until you stuck it in me.

Sis finished unbuttoning her gown and took it off. She reached down and pulled her panties off, then threw them on the floor. I looked at her pussy. It was shaved just like mom's was. I reached over and cupped her pussy in my hand.

My sister laid back on the bed. "Fuck the fondling Billy; I want that cock in me now. All of it, I don't care how you do it but I better see all of it buried in my cunt." She spread her legs wide and raised her knees. She was ready. I moved between her legs and guided the head of my dick in her. I pushed in. I watch my dick sink deeper into my sister. I looked up and sis was staring wide eye at my dick.

"More, she said, more. I want more of it in me." I looked and saw I have about three or four inches left to go. I pushed in hard. My sister started shaking. I watched her as she had her orgasm. While she was having her orgasm, I felt her pussy walls open up even more. I pushed in harder. Two more inches went in her. I felt my dick hit the back wall of her cunt. "I can't get any more of it in, "I told her.

Oh, God, she kept saying over and over again. Fuck if you can't. I want all of it. Fuck me brother; fuck me as hard as you want to. Drive it in hard and force the rest of it in me! I pulled out almost all the way, and then slammed my dick back into her; she started to scream from another orgasm. She gripped a pillow and put it in front of her face. I started pushing in and out of her as fast and as hard as I could. Each time I sank into her I felt my dick keep going deeper. I was pumping her cunt hard. As hard as I could. She was still screaming, but she kept the pillow over her mouth so she wouldn't wake up mom. I looked down as I plump back into her. I saw my dick sink all the way in her.

"It's all in I told her. She pulled the pillow away from her face and looked at my dick.

"Fuck, don't talk, fuck me. Fuck me harder. Throw that cock of yours against the back of my cunt. I can feel you hitting the back of my cunt. Pound it brother, fuck the shit out of me. Fuck my brains out like you fucked mom's brains out..

I used all of my muscles fucking my sister. I have never drove so hard in a woman pussy. My sister was fucking me back as hard as she could. She really wanted all of me cock in her. More important I wasn't afraid of hurting her. I drove in her over and over again.

I felt my orgasm start. I shot load after load of cum in her. She gabbed me ass on both sides and pulled me deeper into her. I was pounding her so hard I thought I would drive my dick all the way though her. I didn't think I had that much cum in me after all the cum I shot in my mom.

After empting my load I pulled out and lay down next to her. She was still trying to catch her breath.

Oh my God Billy, I didn't know what it was like to get fucked until now. I'm never going to be the same. You're even bigger than my fake dick I use when my husband is on a trip.

"Are you sure you were able to get your whole cock in mom?" You're much bigger than most men.

"Yea, she took it all, and it didn't even wake her up."

She turned her head and said. Even if you fucked mom half as hard as you just fucked me, there is no way she could sleep though it. No woman could sleep with your cock in them. I never in my life have had more than one orgasm at a time, I don't even know how many I had when you were fucking me.

Kay rolled over toward me. "God, Billy why you didn't tell me this the first day you came here.?"

"Why?"

"We could have been fucking all of this time. Now I only have two more days for you to fuck me." "Are you really going to fuck mom again when you drive her back home."

"Yea, if she lets me."

"Don't worry about that, mom is going to fuck you alright; .There is no way she would want to miss out on that cock of yours. That is if she knows you fucked her. I don't know how any woman could have you fuck them without screaming or moaning out of her head. She would have to have a lot of control. But think about this Billy. Either way, on your drive back, you get to fuck her. If she was asleep, she'd be asleep again when you do her. If she pretends to sleep, that means she wants you to fuck her again, so you see you get to fuck her no matter what.

Sis looked down at my dick. She reached out a got a hold of it. "Look: she said I can barely get my fingers around it. Looks like I have to get it ready for another fuck. She lowered head head and started sucking on my dick. She was right, it didn't take long.

Again, I made some changes.

Choirboy

Finally the day came when it was time to take my mom home. For the past two days my sister and I fucked each other every chance we got. It seemed like my sister just couldn't get enough of me.

I think her husband is in for a surprise when he fucks her again. My sister told me before we left that she knew her pussy is a lot bigger. She laughed, we fuck so many times and so hard, I know my husband is going to wonder why my cunt is so loose. God Billy, He'll rattle around in there, with his little dick, I don't even think he'll touch the walls of my cunt.

Sis and I were standing by my car. We were waiting for Mom to come out.

"If you don't come back soon, I'll have to come to you. You, brother aren't done fucking me yet. Remember what I told you about Mom. If she is that hard to wake up, then you get to fuck her again. This is the good part. If she pretends she is asleep, she wants you to fuck her again. You can't lose. Watch closed this time. If she is pretending she'll want to watch you as much as you can. Even if you know for sure she is faking sleep, don't let her know you know. She'd probably stop you... or start fucking you back. But I don't think you should take that chance."

Mom came out of the house and started walking toward us. My sister gave me a sisterly hug. While her head was closed to my ear I heard her whisper ,"I'm going to miss you. Don't wait too long to fuck me. I love you."

She let go of me and hugged our mother. She whispered something in mom's ear, but I couldn't hear what she said. After hugging mom, my sister handed something in a small bag to her. Mom looked at it, then put it in her purse it must have been good, judging from mom's face. I got in the car and turned on the engine. Mom got in, looked at me and said," I'm ready for you now." I turned and looked at her face. She was looking straight ahead waiting for me to back out of the driveway. I though to myself," Did she mean she was ready for the drive? If so that was a strange way of saying it."

Mom was wearing a skirt this time. It came down to about six inches above her knees. I even noticed she had hose on. They made her legs really look good. It was a very loose fitting skirt, so I knew she was comfortable. We talked. It wasn't anything important. Just mother and son talk.

After about four hours we were all talked out. I looked over at mom and could tell she was fighting sleep. In no she was asleep. Nothing else happened for the next two hours .I been staring down the road and didn't pay any attention to mom. I looked over at her and she was still asleep. She had been moving around some and her moving around had raised her skirt higher. I looked down at her hose covered thigh. Her skirt had ridden up enough that I could see the top of her hose. It was darker. She wasn't wearing panties hose, she was wearing hose with a garter belt. I didn't think much about that. Because of her age she's probably been wearing hose like this all of her life. I looked over at her skirt again. I imagined what I thought she looked like with nothing on but the hose with the garter belt. The thought make my dick start to get hard. Mom had laid the back of her seat all the way back. She was almost laying down. Her legs were just a little apart. She moved again. It caused her skirt to raised even further. I now could see the top of both of her hose. I could see the front straps of her garter belt holding her hose up. Her skirt had risen high enough I could see bare skin on each thigh. The front of her skirt was a good two inches above the top of her hose. I looked between her legs to see if I could see her panties. I almost could. Her skirt wouldn't have to ride up on her legs much more. It was still making me horny looking at my mother with her skirt up like it was. Even for an fifty fivet year old woman, this was a very sexy look. It's amazing I didn't drive off the road, because I was staring at mom's legs so much. It was hard to take my eyes off her. I always like fucking women while they were wearing garter belts. I heard mom move. I looked over at her as she stretched out. When she raised her arms above her head, it caused her skirt to ride up higher. I looked down. While stretching I could see her white panties she had on under her garter belt. It was making my dick very hard. When she lowered her hands to her side, her skirt came down a little but I could still see just of hint of her white panties.

Mom hadn't looked down yet. She saw I was looking down. She lowered her head."Oh my," she said. "I guess I been giving my son a little show," She looked up at me and smiled. What struck me as odd, was, when she seen her skirt up so high I could see even her panties, she hasn't rushed pulling it back down. She then spread her legs wide enough on the floor of the car to raised her hips up. You know, the way women do when fucking. Not until then did she get a hold of her skirt and adjusted it. When she sat back town, her skirt was still higher than it was when we first started the drive. It was still high enough I could just make out the darker top part of her hose. I wondered if she realizes she left her skirt up that high. " Are we stopping at a hotel soon?" she asked me. "I am getting very tired. Once I get in the bed, I'll sleep like the dead. Do you think you will be able to sleep? You need something to relax you.? "I looked at mom and she was looking at me, smiling. " As far as I am concerned you're not stopping soon enough" Mom now was looking out of the windshield.

I thought to myself. "Is mom giving me little hints she knows I fucked her. If she is, by saying I needed something to relax me, I think she just gave me permission to fuck her.

Or am I just reading into everything because seeing her raised skirt and thinking about trying to fuck her again., has made me horny as hell "I started looking for a hotel.

It didn't take long to find one. I told the clerk I wanted one room with one bed.

I pulled the car over by the room. I ran around and opened mom's door for her. When she stepped one leg out, her skirt was still so high I saw her pantie covered pussy. When she stood up that was the first time in a long time her skirt came down to her knees.

She followed me to our room. I unlocked the door and walked it. Mom followed. She put down her bag then looked at the one bed. "I like this room'" was all she said. This got me thinking again. She wasn't surprised there was again only one bed. She didn't even ask me if they had a room with two beds. She just looked at the bed and said. "Nice room." It seemed to me she expected one bed. I think the only way she could expect one bed was knowing I fucked her on the way down, and I was going to try and fuck her on our trip back. But, again I could be reading into this because am I am soon going to try to fuck my mother again

Mom walked over to the window curtain and started closing it. I noticed she left the curtain about sex inches apart. There was an outside light right outside our window. I figured when I turn the off lights off, the room would have a nice soft glow to it, plus it would be light enough to see everything. Did she want light coming in the room? This puzzled me also. I need to stop thinking so hard. All of this could mean nothing.

As mom sat down on the edge of the bed. She crossed her legs causing her skirt to ride up. It was half way up on her thighs. Again I could just see a hint of the top of her hose. "I bet you're really tired after today's long drive. I know I am. I will probably go into such a deep sleep tonight, that nothing short of an explosion would wake me up."

There it is again I thought to myself. For all I know she don't know I already fucked her and she flirting with me because she has decided she wants me to fuck her. I just don't know.

"Plus, Billy it would have to be a really big explosion to wake me up tonight. If I am still sleeping and you are awake before me in the morning, you will probably have to get rough with me a lot to get me to wake up. So don't be afraid to get rough with me at all."

Ok, I'm not imagining things. My mother just indirectly told me she wants it rough tonight when I fuck her. What else could that mean?

"I probably shouldn't be telling you this," she giggled 'Your father more than once would have sex with me while I was asleep. He'd tell me in the morning. He also said no matter what he did to me, I never woke up. And believe me Billy; he did everything to me that he could think of. Does that shock you?"

"Yea I was wondering what made you bring that up?

"Oh, I don't know, since we started this trip, I really feel very close to you .Its like something has happening to draw us closer together. Do you feel this way too?"

Yea mom, I do.

"I just hope we stay this close together."

"We will mom, you can be sure of that."

"I think it's time one of us gets a shower. Do you want to go first?

"No, you go, I'll watch some TV."

I watched mother get off the bed and walk over to her overnight bag. I notice she took that little bag my sister gave her this morning right before we left. I turned the TV on.

Mom came back out of the bathroom. Her shirt was pulled out of her skirt and the whole front was unbuttoning. I couldn't see much, her shirt was only open about two or three inches. I could tell she had on a white bra. I acted like I didn't notice her shirt open.

She had to know it was. Interesting.

She stood in front of me and told me the bath room fan won't work, so she'll have to leave the bathroom door half open. With that said she turned around and headed back to the bathroom.

I looked up in the mirror at the foot of the bed and noticed I had a clear view of the bathroom I could see part of the shower and the entire sink. I didn't think anything about it until I saw mom walk over and stand in front of the sink. She still had all of her clothes on. I watched her as she took off her jewelry. She then got a hold of her shirt and took it off. I could very clearly see my mom in her skirt and bra. I couldn't turn my eyes away.

Next she reached behind her back and undid her skirt. It fell to the floor. She stepped out of it and kicked it behind her.

Oh God, my mother was in full view wearing only her bra, underwear and garter. She still has her hose on. She hadn't even removed her shoes yet. The were black with about two inch heels. She stood in front of the sink. I watched her raise both arms up and undo her hair. Her hair fell to just below her shoulders. She was taking her time at the sink. She then reached behind her and unhooked her bra. She let it fall to the floor. I could clearly see her tits. I was surprised. They didn't sag. They stood up like some twenty year old.

She then bent over and started undoing her garter belts. They were four of them. She rolled her hose off her legs very slowly. She then turned the garter around to the front of her and undid it. It fell to the floor. Mom was wearing the same kind of while little panties that she was the first time I fucked her. Finally I watched her take her panties off. She was now completely naked. I looked at her naked thinking," soon, very soon, I am going to fuck her." She disappeared into the shower. I turned around and walk over to the window. Maybe the curtains wouldn't go completely shut, that's why she left them open. I shut the curtains all the way. That wasn't why she left them open. I opened them back up again leaving the gap so the light could get in.

Mom's shower didn't last long. By the time she walked over to the sink, she already had her nightgown on. It was the same nightgown.

I was a little disappointed she didn't walk in front of the sink naked. I thought to myself," Don't worry I will see her naked tonight."

By the time mom walked out of the bathroom it was dark outside. "Your turn," she said as she sat on the bed exactly the same place I was sitting when I could see her in the mirror. I got my stuff and started walking toward the bathroom.

"Don't forget to leave the door half open. You don't want your mirror all steamed up."

I opened the bath room door half way. Mom was still sitting on the bed where she could see me clearly. She has to know she can see me?

I walked over to the mirror. I still had me clothes on. I took off my shirt first, than I took off my pants. I had already removed my shoes and socks, /so I was just standing there with my underwear on. Time for the show. I took off my underwear. If mom was looking she could see me totally naked. My dick had a half hard on. It wasn't standing straight up, but it wasn't hanging down either.

I stayed in front of the mirror shaving and bushing my teeth. I know now if she was looking she got a good look at my dick. I walked over and took my shower.

After I was done, I put on my underwear and walked back into the room.

Mom had already turned the lights off. She was laying in the bed with just the sheet on her. Her eyes were closed. It looked like she was asleep. Maybe I've been imagining all of this. Maybe it's just me and mom really was asleep when I fucked her. I thought to myself. "I'm not going to take any chances of waking her up. Maybe she really doesn't know I fucked her. After all I cleaned up all of the evidence from the first time. I looked at mom. It looked like she was in a deep sleep. I crawled in bed next to her.

I didn't want to waste any time. I took the sheet off of her. I turned on my side and started unbuttoning her gown. As soon as I got it unbuttoned I open up both sides. There are those wonderful tits again. I think they just looked so good to me, because they were my mom's tits. Mom was fully exposed to me now. I slowly turned my head and started looking down to see mom's panties. Her legs were part about six inches. When I looked at the front of her panties I noticed these were smaller that her other ones.

Tha'st when I got my surprise. I kept looking at her panties. Has mom put on these panties for a reason or are they just pants she liked to wear.

It was going to be very easy taking mom's panties off. Her panties had little strings on each side holding them together. The strings were tied in little bows. I carefully pulled on one of the strings. It came undone easily. I reached only and untied the other bow. Now all I had to do was open the front of it. I folded the front of her panties down. There it was, mom's bald pussy. I put my face right in front of her pussy. It smelled sweet. I ran my tongue from the middle of her pussy lips to where she shaves. Even with my tongue I couldn't feel any stubble. I looked up at mom's face. She looked sound asleep. I reached in on each side of her thighs and started spreading them wide. It shocked me how far my mom can spread her legs out. I placed my hands under the back of her knees and raised them up. I watch her knees slowly move downward toward the mattress. Her knees touched the mattress. That's how flexible she is. I got up on my knees and looked at mom. What a site. Mom naked in front of me and she doesn't even know it. I went down on her and started sucking on her pussy. It was already wet. I could easily slide three fingers in her. I buried them all the way in her. I kept moving them in and out of her. She really seemed wet. My head was near one of her tits so I lowered my head then started sucking her tit. This time I sucked on it as hard as I could it seemed like her whole tit filled my mouth. I looked up at her and noticed her head was turned to the side. It rested right at the edge of the mattress. This gave me an idea.

I got off of the bed and walked around to wear mom's face was. I remember what I read on the net about sleeping women giving guys a blow job and never knowing it. As long as you didn't try to bury your dick in her mouth. I stool in front of mom's face. The bed sit up high enough so mom's face was even with my dick. I sure hoped net was right.

I took a hold of my dick and put the head on mom's lips. I stood there. Nothing happened. I applied a little pressure while siding my dick back and forth over her lips.

It worked I felt mom open her mouth. I slid my dick in. It was only in about two inches. I didn't move. Just looking down and seeing my dick in mom's mouth was amazing to look at. Nothing was happening. Maybe the net was wrong. All of a sudden I felt mom close her lips around my dick. I was starting to feel her sucking it, just a little. I waited. The sucking started getting stronger I looked down. Mom was still asleep. The sucking increased. Mom was sucking so hard that it drew more of my dick in her.. I couldn't help myself I started moving my dick in and out of her mouth just a little. I am mouth fucking my mother. I couldn't believe. I wished she was awake. But then again if she woke up now she would freak out. I had to fight the erge to grip her head and push her deeper on my dick. After about five more minutes I pulled out of her mouth. Her lips made a snacking down.

I crawled back on the bed and looked at mom. I again place my hands on both sides of her. I used my ass to guide my dick into her. As I slowly started sinking in her It felt as incredible as the first time. I looked down and saw my entire dick in her. I stopped to enjoy the feeling. I had plenty of room between her legs. It still amazed me how far apart she could get her legs. Even with her knees pushed up, they still almost laid flat on the mattress. I started moving in and out of her, slowly at first but I still kept burying my dick all the way in her every time I lunged in her.

While fucking her I had a thought. I pulled out of her and got off the bed. I walked over and took my camera out of my bag. I knew the camera video could record up to one hour. I put the camera on the TV. The TV was at the foot of the bed, but still over to the side. At this angle I could see mom at an angle. I hit the video button.

I crawled back on the bed and wasted no time putting my dick back in her. Since her face was turned toward the camera, anyone I show this to with know for sure I fucked my mom. I smiled at the camera. I started pumping in and out of her. I kept building up my speed. I was fucking her as hard as I could. At the same time on the downward stoke I drove my dick as deep as possible in her. I was fucking her so fast and deep, there was no way I could go faster or fuck her deeper. She was right when she told me nothing could wake her up. It didn't take long to blow my load in her. I pumped buckets of cum in her. It was the tensest orgasm I have ever had. I had been fucking mom so hard, that she had moved up on the bed a good six inches. I stayed in her until I started going soft.

I walked over to the camera, took it off the TV and carried it over to mom. I placed the camera between her legs and recorded my cum leaking out of her. Then I backed up and recorded her laying there all spread out.

I knew how to get rid of the evidence. I again suck the cum out of her then licked her clean. I looked around and finally found those little panties. I was able to roll mom just a little on her side to get the back of them on her ass. It was real hard using my fingers to tie the little bows again. She was still laying on her gown, so it was no problem getting it back on her and buttoned up. This time I made sure the buttons were in the right place. I stood back and took a good look. I smiled. She'll never know she was fucked.

I laid down and tried to get some sleep. I still had a long drive torrow. I fell asleep.

I dreamed mom was sucking on my dick. She wasn't asleep this time. She was on her knees on the bed. She had pulled my pants down and was busy giving me a blow job.

I opened my eyes and realized it wasn't a dream. Mom was sucking me off. She wasn't asleep. She had my dick in one hand and was burying move than half of in her mouth. This is the first time I have ever been so deep throated.

I took a chance. At first I thought she was sucking me off, because I was asleep and wouldn't know it. No way.

" Mom" I said, "that feels wonderful." She stopped sucking me. Then took my dick out of her mouth.

"Billy, please don't think badly of me, I couldn't help myself."

"So you were awake during all of this time."

"Are you kidding, how could anyone sleep though the fucking you gave me. "

" Why all of a sudden do you want me to know you were awake.?

" Now that you know and still want me, I can fuck you back. I don't know how hard it was for me to not move my ass."

"I want get on top of you, and ride your dick hard." mom stood up and started taking off her nightgown. She untied the little panties. I watched them fall to the floor. She started to crawl on the bed. I was still laying on my back with my dick pointing straight in the air.

I put my hand up." Could you do me a favor?

"Anything"

"Would you put on your garter belt and hose."

Mom jumped out of the bed and ran into the bathroom. It didn't take her long at all to come back out. She stood by the bed. "How's this?" There she was awake in her white garter belt, hose and high eels. It made my dick even harder. Mom took my camera and handed to me.

"Maybe you would want to show this to your friends also"

I aimed the camera. Just before I took the picture, Mom raised her hands and put them in her hair, then stuck out her hip. I almost cumed right then. I took the picture and put the camera on the night stand. I hit the record button again knowing it would take a side view of us.

Mom jumped on the bed with her knees. "Ready to fuck mommy, Billy?"

She stood up and place a leg on each side of me. She started lowering herself. She first put her hands on my shoulders. She lowered her ass until my dick was right at the entrance.

Without any warning, she slammed her pussy down on my dick. She buried it all the way. As soon as she hit bottom she raised up again and slammed it down again. She liked fucking me hard. It didn't take me long to cum.

Mom's Side of the Story

I walked out of the house. Billy was saying goodbye to his sister. I hugged my daughter. She gave me a small bag. I looked inside. I looked like a pair of panties. "Now why in the world would she buy me panties. I put the bag in my purse.

I got in the car, looked at Billy and said," I'm ready for you now." Billy had a confused look on his face. I was feeling horny. I couldn't help myself. Soon, very soon, when we stopped I was going to get fucked again by my son. I wanted to make sure I made him horny on the drive. I could do this without giving myself away that I was fully awake the first time Billy fucked me. I wore a skirt this time on purpose. If I would have known what was going to happen on the way down, I would have wore a skirt then also.

This is going to be an interesting drive.

After about four hours I stated to act like I was getting sleepy. I laid the seat down all the way and closed my eyes. If I opened them just a little, I could see if my son was looking at me or not.

When he wasn't looking, I reached down and raised my skirt just enough so he could see the beginning part of my hose, I had put on hose and garter belt for this drive. If I do what I want to do, I'm going to make my son as horny as hell. I figured the hornier he is, the harder he will fuck me at the hotel.

And I really wanted fucked hard. I think my son woke up a monster in me. It didn't take him long to see my skirt had "accidentally" rose up. He couldn't take his eyes off my legs.

Finally he turn back to watch the road. Every once in awhile he would look at my legs.

I waited until he turned away, and then raised my skirt even more. Now when he looked down, he could see the top of my hose and the garter belt hooks on them. My skirt was about two inches above the top of my hose. So when my son looked at me again, he would the entire top of my hose along with the garter belt. My skirt was now two inches above my hose showing bare skin.

I could tell by his face when he looked down again, he loved what he saw. He couldn't get enough of staring at me legs.

Tired of this game I pretended to start to wake up. I sketched knowing what would happen. As I raised my hands above my head my skirt rode up so far that Billy could see my white panties also to the top of my garter belt. I took my time sketching. I wanted him to get a good look. When I lowered my hands my skirt had come down little, but was still high enough on my thighs, that Billy could still see the bottom of my white panties. It made me feel hot that I acted like I didn't know my skirt was up so high. I was looking at me son's face. He was wide eyes and couldn't take his eyes off me.

I didn't want to make it obvious that I knew my skirt had ridden up. I looked down and said. "Oh, my, I guess I've been giving my son a little show..." Saying that I raised my hips up from the seat. I slowly pulled my skirt down. Not too far down, just enough so he wouldn't expect I was teasing him. He could just see the top of my hose.

Playing with Billy this way has made me hornier. There wasn't anything I could do to him in the car. I looked quickly at the front of his pants. I smiled. It had the effect I was looking for. He needed relief. Based on the trip down, I don't think he would go in the hotel bathroom and jack off.

To get my son to stop as soon as possible. I told him, I wanted to stop soon. I looked at him and told him, he needed something to relax him. He got a funny look on his face but didn't say anything.

He pulled into the parking lot of a hotel. He went in to get us a room. I could tell by how many cars were in the parking lot that there were plenty of rooms vacant, which meant there were plenty of rooms with two beds. I smiled to myself. If he wants to have as good as time tonight as he did the first time with me, the room will only have one bed.

He walked in the room first. When I walked in I saw right away there was only one bed. I knew for sure now, he was going to fuck me again. I just wanted to make sure he really gives it to me hard.

I didn't make any comment about the room having one bed. I guess my son would think I thought there were only rooms left with one bed, or I didn't care there was only one.

I walked over to the open curtains. I closed them, but not all the way. I left them open about six inches. That way when we turned the room lights off, the room would still be light enough to see everything.

I walked over and sat on the edge of the bed. I made sure that when I crossed my legs, my skirt rose higher enough for him to just see the beginning of the top of my hose. I acted like I didn't know my shirt rose so high. I wanted to make sure my son thought I was a hard sleeper. I wanted him to think, nothing could wake me up. But I didn't want to be so obvious that he knew for sure I was hinting to him that I wanted rough sex. I needed him to some how believe that once I fell asleep, it was almost impossible to wake me up. He had to believe it without suspecting why I was telling him this.

I told him the drive made me very tired. I told my son that it would take an explosion to wake me up. I saw his reaction. He was listening but I don't think what I just said sank into him yet. I still don't think he suspected I was trying to tell him I wanted fucked tonight and I wasn't going to stop him no matter what he did.

I told him it would have to be a really big explosion to wake me up. I wanted it rough and hard tonight. Then I had an idea how to tell him without giving myself away.

I told him," Billy if I'm still asleep when you wake up, you will have to get rough with me to get me awake. So don't be afraid to get rough with me." I think that sunk in to him. I could tell he was thinking something.

I decided on pushing my luck. Trying to look a little shy, I said. "Bill I probably shouldn't be tell you this, your father has had sex with me more than once while I was asleep. I never woke up. He'd tell me in the morning all the things he did to me. I never knew, not once did I ever wake up while he was having sex with me."

Billy had a surprised look on his face. "Does that shock you?' I asked him.

He asked me why did I bring that up. I had to think real fast. I hope I haven't pushed this too far. "Oh, I don't know," I told him. "This trip has made me feel very closed to you. It's like something has happened to bring us closer together." He said he felt that was too.

"Good", I thought, I don't think I've pushed this to far. I feel I've convinced him, it would be next to impossible to wake me up. I don't think I could say anything else without just coming out and saying, "Billy I want you to fuck me tonight while I am sleeping."

I got up from the bad and walked over to my overnight bag. I remembered to take the little bag my daughter gave me. I already looked and seem what was in the bag. I just thought it was a little strange my daughter giving me this. Maybe she had one and like it so much, she thought I would like it. I knew it would come in real handy tonight. At least I hoped so.

I walked into the bathroom. As I was shutting the door, I noticed if you left the door open half way, you could see in the bathroom. If you stood in front of the sink you could see everything. If I just leave it open, he'd wonder why. Then I thought of something. I pulled my shirt out of my skirt and unbuttoned it all the way. It gaped open about two inches, sexy, he could think I was unaware that it was open. I walked back out of the bathroom. Billy was watching TV. I looked up at me. I knew he noticed my shirt open.

"Billy, the bathroom fan doesn't work, so I'm going to leave the bathroom door open half way so it won't steam up." I turned around and headed back to the bathroom. I made so the door was open just right.

"I bet he won't watch TV doing this." Knowing what Billy could see by looking in the mirror by the bed, and I know for sure he seen it, I showed my show. If he hadn't realized it yet he would when I walked in his view.

I walked over to the sink. I took off my jewelry first. Then I took off my shirt and let it fall to the floor. I reached around and unzipped my skirt. It fell to the floor; I kicked it away from my feet. I wanted him to see I was still wearing my shoes with the heels. I knew with the light on he had a very clear view of me. I reached up and undid my hair. I let my hair fall down to my shoulders. I hoped Billy likes what he's seeing. I reached around and unhooked my bra. I let it fall away from my tits. I rubbed them like it felt good to have my bra off. I then reached down and unhooked my garter belts. I slowly rolled each stocking down my legs. All that was left was my panties. I removed my panties. Except for my shoes I was totally naked in front of my son. If this didn't get him to try and do me tonight, nothing will. I turned and got in the shower.

I dressed out of view from Billy. I walked out of the bathroom and told him it was his turn. While he was walking to the bathroom I told him not to forget about leaving the bathroom door open. This wouldn't make him suspect I knew he could see me. For all he knows I didn't know you could see in the bathroom. I sat on the bed where Billy was. I did this knowing Billy knew I could see him in the bathroom. It's still innocence. Billy may think I didn't know this until I sat down. Now what mother would watch her naked son? It natural in this case to look. So Billy would know I can see him, but not suspect I planned all of this. I didn't have to wait long.

Billy walked over in front of the mirror and started taking his clothes off. Now I knew for sure he was doing this in front of the sink because he knew I could see him. There was plenty of room in the bathroom to take your clothes off without standing in front of the mirror. After he took off his clothes it was the first time I really got a good look at his dick. It was definitely bigger than his dad was. I watched it move around when he brushed his teeth.

Finished he turned and took his shower. I took this time to get ready for him. I layed on my back. I pulled my nightgown up just to where you could almost see my panties. I kicked the blanket off the bed so only the sheet was on me. I pulled the sheet up to just above my hips. OK, I figured when he gave out of the bathroom and seen I was already asleep he wouldn't waste any time getting me ready for another good fucking. The light in the room was just right. He could see everything easily. I had an awful thought. What if he doesn't come out and fuck me. What if he just crawls in bed and goes to sleep? I smiled to myself. With my skirt being up, panties and garter belt exposed, and standing naked in the bathroom, there is no way an thirty five year old man is not going to try and fuck me. I knew I had nothing to worry about. He started this the first night we stayed in the hotel. This is something I wanted very much. I heard the bathroom door open. I closed my eyes.

As soon as he got in bed, he pulled the sheet off me. He wasn't wasting any time. I felt him reached for my buttons. It didn't take him long to unbutton my gown. I thought he was going to suck on my tits again, but nothing happened. I carefully opened my eye just a little. He was looking at my panties. I know since they were so small they barely covered my pussy. By the look on his face he found my surprise. Or maybe I should say his sister's surprise. This was what was in the little bag. I thought it was strange, she giving me them, but she was always buying sexy things for herself, so maybe it was just a present. Billy wasn't going to have to worry about how to get my panties off tonight. All he had to do was untie a bow on each side. I felt one side being untied, then the other side. He raised the front flap and lowered it between my legs. I was totally exposed to my son again. He then licked me. I felt him put his tongue on my pussy lips, then lick me all the way up where I shaved. I made sure I shaved real closed.

My son took a hold of both of my legs and started spreading them out. He spread them out wider this time. I guess he realized I was fixable and it wouldn't wake me up. He ate me out for only about 2 or 3 minutes. Then he put his fingers in me, it felt like three and started moving them around. I became even wetting that I was. At the same time he started sucking on my tits. He started sucking much harder than the first time. I felt my whole tit slid into his mouth. He was sucking me so hard I thought a nipple would pop right off. I loved it. I had to turn my head to the side. I didn't want him to see how much I was loving this. All of a sudden he stopped. I felt him get of the bed. I wondered what he was doing.

I felt something push against my lips. I couldn't figure what it was, then it dawn on me. It was my son's dick. He was trying to get it in my mouth. I guess I really did convince him it was impossible to wake me up. I didn't open my mouth. A sleeping woman doesn't just open her mouth if someone pushes something against it. Billy started rubbing the head of his dick back and forth across them. As he was doing this I felt him apply just a little more pressure. It was enough for him to think that would make me open my mouth. I opened my mouth and he pushed his dick in it. In was in me about three or four inches. I didn't do anything. He waited. I guess he was waiting for something to happen. I thought he would started pushing it in and out of my mouth. He wasn't. Well if he wasn't going to do something I was.

I closed my lips around his dick ad suck on it just a little. He really tasted good. I started sucking him harder. I started sucking him so hard I sucked a little more dick in my mouth. Billy started moving in and out. Just little pushes. He didn't want to wake me up. If he only knew. Before I could make him cum, he pulled out.

Billy was back on the bed. I felt him get between my legs. Finally I was going to get fucked. He slid in me with no problem. I could tell he buried his dick deep in me. He started pushed in and out. I could feel my pussy walls push out each time he drove his dick back into me. I wanted it harder. Just as he was starting to pick up speed, he stopped and pulled out of me. He got off the bed and walked over to his night bag. I had my eyes open just enough to watch him.

He took his camera out and put it on the TV. He was going to record fucking his mother. I liked the idea he was record this so he could watch it over and over. It made me hotter still when I realized he would show his friends this also.

I left my head turned toward the camera so his friends or whoever he showed it to would know for sure it was me.

Billy crawled back on the bed and wasted no time in putting he dick back I me. He started fucking me long, hard and deep. He picked up his speed and was pounding his dick in me so hard I started sidling up on the bed. He was really going at it. I could feel an orgasm starting. I hoped we could have one at the same time. Just as felt Billy Cumming in me my orgasm started. We would orgasm together. He sunk deeper and deeper in me as my pussy opened up for him. This time I could feel him hitting the back of my pussy. This was the longest orgasm I have ever had. It seemed to go on forever.

I felt Billy stop. He just stayed in me. Slowly I felt his dick getting soft while he was still in me. No one had ever done that to me. It felt really wonderful.

Billy pulled his limp dick out of me. I bet he felt relaxed now. I laugh to myself. It didn't take him long to clean up the evidence. Again he sucked all the cum out of me, tied my panties back on and buttoned up my nightgown.

I heard him lay back and with a minute he was sleep. I fell asleep also.

I woke up and looked at the clock. It was around five in the morning. I looked over at Billy. He was sound asleep. I raised up the sheet and look down at him. He had forgotten to put his underwear back on. I wondered how he was going to explain to his mother why he was naked. His dick was hard again. I hoped he was dreaming about me. I wanted to get a hold of it and jack him off. I couldn't. I wonder if I some how got him awake early enough if there would be time for him to fuck me again. Then I thought." He probably wouldn't try again, thinking that this close in the morning he would wake me up and I'd freak out.

I wanted fucked. Plus I realized I wanted to fuck him back. I wanted to get on top of him and pound my pussy on his dick. I don't think at this stage, if he knew I had been awake all this time, it would matter to him.

I lower my head and opened my mouth. I sunk his dick as deep as I could in my mouth. I started sucking on it. It didn't take Billy long to wake up.

He wasn't stopping me. I realized we are going to fuck again, but I will be totally awake. I can move my body on his dick any way I want to. I could wait. I raised up and started unbuttoning my nightgown. I couldn't get it off fast enough. I pulled on both strings of my panties. With my legs apart, they fell off of me onto the bed. I crawled over Billy and put my feet on both side of his body. He stopped me.

He wanted me to put on my garter belt and hose. I jumped out of the bed and ran into the bathroom. I soon as I got them on I came back out on the room.

"How's this?' I asked. Before he could say anything I picked up his camera and told me to take a picture of me to show his friends this also. I posed and he took the picture.

As Soon as he layed back down on the bed, I crawled on top of him. I didn't waste any time. I lower my ass down until I felt my pussy lips on the head of his dick. I slammed my pussy down burying his dick in me all the way. I kept speeding up and pounding deeper with each stoke. I think I surprised my son just how rough I wanted it. It was my turn now to fuck his brains out..

174 Sitting on My Son's Lap

retired04

It was August. We spent the morning packing the car. Our son, Mike was leaving for college. It was morning but already it was 90 degrees outside. Mike and husband, and I were getting pretty sweaty loading up the car. The trunk was already full and the back seat wouldn't fit much more. Mike went back in the house to get the last of his things.

I heard him come out of the house. I turned around and saw him carrying his 42 inch flat screen TV.

"Where are you going to put the TV?" I heard his father ask.

"I don't know, but I don't want to leave it. Maybe we can move some stuff around in the back seat."

I looked in the back seat. "I don't think so, son." Mike looked in the car. "We can put it in the middle of the front seat."

"Ok, college man," I said. "Then where is your mom going to sit?"

I could see on his face he was trying to come up with a solution. "I got an idea," he said. He opened the passenger side door. He put the TV in the middle. He then got in and sat down. "See plenty of room. Here mom sit next to me." I tried to sit next to my son. I could sit in the seat, but the door wouldn't close. Now, I am not a big woman. I stand about five feet tall and I only weight hundred pounds. It was my son taking up all the room. He was already over six feet tall and weighed around two hundred pounds. "It's not me that's taking up all of the room, it's you. This isn't going to work. Tell you what, leave the TV and when we come to visit you we'll bring it with us."

"No way," he answered as I got out of the car and stood by the door.

"Make up your mind, Mike, it's hot out here."

"Ok," Mike looked at me. "Ok, you can sit on my lap."

"Mike, it's a five hour drive to your college," his father said.

"I know, but mom doesn't weigh much. What do you say, mom. Would you mind sitting on my lap?"

'Ok, I'll sit on your lap. But if it gets too uncomfortable I want to stop at a rest stop." I said looking at Steve my husband. He agreed. "Ok, let's get our showers so we can get on the road."

My shower didn't take long. Since I would be sitting on my sons lap for five hours, I wanted to wear something real comfortable. My jeans would be too tight. Plus it was too hot to wear them. I looked in my closet. As I was going though my clothes I found a summer dress I brought. It was the short type with sleeveless arms. It buttoned up in the front. I unbuttoned it and put it on. When I finished buttoning it up, I noticed it showed my bra to much. I took it off again. I removed my bra and put the dress back on. I looked in the mirror. I really didn't need a bra. Even at thirty seven my tits were still perky. The dress was short. It only came to the middle of my thighs. I slipped on a pear of white panties. I took one last look in the mirror. I thought to myself. "For a mother of an eighteen year old son, I still looked good. I know my husband still likes what I look like. He tries to fuck me at least five times a week." I heard the car horn.

I ran downstairs, closed and locked the front door and headed for the car. My son was already in the seat. I sat down on his lap and swung my legs into the car. I looked down and notice my dress barely covered my thighs. It rode up pretty high. My son was wearing baggy shorts and a t-shirt. I closed the car door.

I was glad I was wearing this dress. I could feel the back of my bare legs on my son's bare legs. "How are you doing?" I asked my son.

"Fine, mom, you really don't weigh anything. No problem."

I looked over the TV at my husband. "Do you have enough room to drive?" I asked him.

"Sure," he answered. I could only see his head. "Can you even see me?" I laughed.

"Only your head, dear." Are you comfortable?"

I wiggled around on my son's lap. "Yea, I don't mind this at all."

I turned on the radio. As I was listening to the music. I started to feel something hard. I reposition my ass, but it didn't go away. I also noticed my son got real quiet. "It wasn't there when I first sat down." I thought to myself. Then I realized what I was feeling. My son was getting a hard on. I really didn't think about giving him a hard on by sitting on his lap. I could feel it still growing. "My god," I thought to myself. "How big is it going to get." I wondered what he was thinking. Does he think I can't feel it between the crack of my ass? I looked down at my legs. My dress had rose up a little more. I could almost see my panties. My son's hands was on the seat on each side of me. I wondered if he could see how high my dress had ridden up. I realized I like the idea of my dress being up so high. It gave me a little thrill knowing I could give my son a hard on. We only been on the road for about an hour. There was still four hours to go. I knew my husband couldn't see how high my dress was or he would be looking at my legs. The TV block everything from his view. I felt my son shift his body around. When he did his dick ended up on the back of my ass. I kinda wished he would try something.

"How you doing back there, son," I asked him.

"I'm Ok, mom, how are you feeling?"

"I like what I'm feeling," I answered him. "Are your arms getting tired where you have them?"

"Yea, it's a little uncomfortable,"

"Here try this to see if it feels better," I said as I took a hold of both of his hands and placed them on my bare thighs. "Is that better?"

"Yea, that's a lot better."

I looked down. When I put his hands high on my thighs, I put them palms down. His thumbs were resting on the inside of my thighs, very close to my panties. I liked what it looked like. I wished he'd move them up and touch my pussy. I knew he wouldn't. The more I felt his hands on me, the more I wanted him to feel me. I rested my hands on his. This seemed very innocence. I started rubbing the top of his hands. Just like any mother would, but I had something different in mind. I looked over at my husband. I liked the idea of my son's hands on me with my husband right there. As I rubbed his hands I tried to move them up my thighs just a little. He didn't give me any resistance. Now his hands were on my skirt with his fingers still on my bare thighs. I rose up a little so I could pull my skirt up a little. His hands moved with my skirt. I looked down and could see my panties. His fingers were so close to touching them. I raised his right hand and put it on my panties. He left his hand there. I spread my legs a little. When I did, his hand fell between my legs. I took a hold of his hand and pressed it against my panties. My sons hand was now on my pantie covered pussy. I could feel myself getting wet. I wanted more. When I removed my hand, he left his hand on me. He wasn't moving it around or anything. He was just letting his hands rest on my pussy. I waited for him to start moving his fingers. Nothing. Maybe he was afraid to. I knew how to fix that.

I took a hold of his hand and moved it up to the top of my panties. When I knew his fingers were above my panties, I pressed his hand against my body and slowly slid his fingers between my panties and bare skin. I kept moving his hand down until I could feel his finger tips just barely touch the top of my pussy lips. I pushed his hand down further. I couldn't get his hand all the way between my legs under my panties so he could feel my pussy. My panties were too tight for both of our hands. Finally I felt him try to move his hand further down so he could find my entrance. When I took my hand out from under my panties, my son left his hand on my pussy. I rose up my hips, hooked my thumbs on each side of my panties and pulled them down to my knees. As soon as I did this I felt Mike move his hand so he could get his fingers in me. My panties kept me from spreading my legs out for him to really get to feel me. Before I could move my hand to take my panties off, Mike used his other hand and started pulling them down around my ankles. I lifted up my leg so he could take them all the way off. I spread my legs as wide as I could. This was all he needed. I was so wet he sunk two fingers in me at once. I let out a low moan.

"Are you OK?" my husband asked me. He was looking at me. I smiled and said," I'm OK; I thought it would be a problem sitting on my sons lap, but it really isn't. This isn't going to be so bad of a ride."

Here I was talking to my husband with my son's fingers in me. "How much farther until we stop?"

"I don't want to stop until I go a little further,"

"How about you Mike, can you go a little bit further?"

"Yea, mom. I can go a lot further,"

"Good," I answered. "The further we go, the better I like it."

That's OK with you, isn't it honey?" I asked my husband.

"Yea, I like the idea of not stopping." He answered.

I turned and looked at my son," Me to. I don't want you to stop."

"Mike?" my husband asked my son," How are you doing with your mom on your lap?"

"No problem dad, mom keeps moving around so one position doesn't get uncomfortable. She raises up every once in while to relief the pressure." As my son was talking to his dad, he was sinking his fingers even deeper in my pussy.

Mike was starting to move his fingers in and out of me. I had to bite my tongue to keep from moaning. I pressed my hand against his. I pushed his hand hard into my pussy. I wanted him to know I wanted him to go deeper in me. He got the idea and sank his fingers in me as deep as he could. I started moving my hips to the rhythm of his fingers. I looked over at my husband. It was a good thing the TV was blocking his view. If he could see his son with his fingers deep in his mother's pussy, I don't really know what he would do. My whole body was starting to respond to his fingers. Without warning he pulled his fingers out of me. I felt disappointed. That didn't last long. My son started unbuttoning my dress. He started at the top button and was working his way down to the bottom button. As he was unbuttoning my dress I could feel the cool air from the car's air conditioner. It made my nipples even harder. I felt him unbutton the last button. He opened my dress.

The front of me was totally naked for my son to do what ever he wanted to do to me. He started running his hands up and down my body. He started fondling both of my tits. He kept cupping them with his hands. I struck my chest out so he could press against my tits even harder.

I raised my hips up and pulled my dress out from under my ass. My son understood why.

He lowered his hands to unzip his shorts. I had to rise up so he could get to his zipper. I heard him unzip his shorts. I still had his dick trapped under my ass. I raised my hips even more.

"Everything OK, honey?" My husband asked me. "Are you getting uncomfortable on our sons lap? Do you want me to stop so you can get more comfortable?"

As Mike pulling down his underwear, I felt his trapped dick release itself. I sat back down on him. His dick was pressing against the back of my naked ass.

"No, that's all right, dear. " If I move around just right, I think I'm going to get real comfortable. What about you Mike. Is there anything you need to do to get more comfortable? Is there anything you need me to do?"

Mike placed his hands on each side of my hips." If you would mom, raise up some so I can position myself better." I understood what my son was saying.

I raised my ass in the air as high as I could. I felt one of his hands come off of my hip. I knew what he was doing with it. I started lowering myself back down on Mike. I felt the head of his dick at my entrance. I lowered myself more. His dick easily slid in my pussy. As I was lowering myself on my son's dick, his dick was opening my pussy walls wide. I moaned. I couldn't help myself.

My husband looked at me. "Are you sure you don't want me to stop?"

As I lowered myself until I felt my son's dick bottom out in my pussy. "No, no, don't stop, I want you to keep going. I'm good for the next half hour or so. What about you Mike, are you good for the next half hour?"

"Yea mom, when you sat back down on me, I positioned myself so I would have no problem. I need to rise up for just a minute. Is that OK?"

"Do you want me to rise up with you?"

"No. just stay on my lap and I'll raise you with me." Saying that, my son raised his hips driving his dick deeper in me. I almost came right then.

"Here, let me get a little more comfortable." I wiggled my ass back and forward causing his dick to move around inside me more. As I was riding my son's dick, I looked over at my husband. Mike was still pushing his dick in me as hard as he could. "If only he knew. Here I am naked, fucking my son with my husband right next to me. "How soon do you think we can visit Mike after he settles in his dorm?"

"Well with my work load it's going to be hard to get away, but it's not that long of a drive, you can visit him without me."

Talking to my husband with my son's dick in me, made me even hornier. "I understand, don't feel bad not coming each time I do. I'll come as much as I can. Is that OK with you Mike?"

"Mom, you can come as much as you want to. In fact, the more you come, the better I will like it." As he finished saying that he pushed hard in me. "How soon do you think you will come?" he asked me.

"Soon, Mike real soon,"

I started moving my ass back and forth on his dick. The only part of me moving was my ass. I kept my head still so my husband didn't catch on to what we were doing.

I felt an orgasm coming. I took Mike's hands off my hips and pressed them to my tits. My son's dick in me his hands on my tits were too much. I felt wave after wave hit me. All I could do was tense my body. It lasted a good thirty seconds. It was the longest orgasm I ever had. Exhausted I laid back on my son. He wasn't finished with me yet. He kept thrusting his dick in me. His legs went straight out. My son started shooting his cum in me. I could feel it filling me up. It felt very warm. I stayed still until he emptied his dick in me. Both of us were spent.

"There's a sign stating there a place to eat about ten miles up the road. Are you guy's hungry? "

"Yea Dad, I could eat something," Mike said. I turned around and looked at Mike. He was smiling at me. "What about you Mom? Think you could eat something?"

"I'm pretty full, but I think I could eat a hot dog or something."

I bent over to pick up my panties that ended up on the floor mat of the car. When I bent over to pick them up, I felt my son's dick fall out of me. I put my feet though the pantie legs and pulled them up. Right before I pulled them over my pussy. My son reached over and struck his finger in me again. I gave him a playful slap on his hand. He took his finger out of me and I pulled my panties up. I started buttoning up my dress. I felt my son stick his dick back in his pants and zip up.

"After we eat, how long of a drive do we have left?" I asked my husband.

"About two hours. Do you think you guys can manage that for another two hours.'?

"I know I don't mind," I told my husband. "If Mike can take it, I can sit on his lap for another two hours. What about you Mike. Do you mind your mom sitting on your lap for another two hours?"

"Well, the first two hours went pretty fast. I imagine the next two hours will go as fast or even faster."

"I thought at least one of you would be complaining by now."

"I don't have any complaints, Do you son?"

"Mom I wouldn't complain even if the ride lasted longer."

Thank you son, I'll try and make the next two hours good for you.."